Columbia 5Knit)trs^itp 
 
 THE LIBRARIES 
 
 Bequest of 
 
 Frederic Bancroft 
 
 1860-1945 
 
CO^'GREGATIONAL ORDER. 
 
 THE 
 
 ANCIENT PLATFORMS 
 
 CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES 
 
 NEW ENGLAND; 
 
 WITH A DIGEST 
 
 OF RULES AND USAGES IN CONNECTICUT, 
 AND AN APPENDIX, 
 
 COKTAIKINO NOTICES OF CONGREGATIONAL BODIES IN OTHER 
 STATES. 
 
 Published by direction o'Paiej'Gron&rrfAiso<^a!lQi of jCtJa^iecticut. 
 
 MIDDLETOtVN: 
 EDWIN HUNT. 
 
 1843. 
 
4 
 
 C7^S^ 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1842, by 
 
 TYLER AND PORTER, 
 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Connecticut. 
 
 '^■■^£M^-^ 
 
 Stereotyped by 
 
 RICHARD H. HOBBS, 
 
 Hartford, Conn. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The General Association of Connecticut, at New Milford, 
 in 1837, appointed a committee of one from each district 
 association, " to collect from the different associations and 
 consociations the various rules and usages vv-iich modify the 
 application of the Platform ; and to report to vue next General 
 Association a summary or digest of the same, which may be 
 incorporated with a new edition of the Platform. 
 
 By the labors of that committee, a beginning was made in 
 the work now completed. But the contemplated edition of 
 the Say brook Platform having been published without the 
 proposed "summary or digest," the committee supposed that 
 they were released from the service ; and by the General 
 Association at Norwalk, in June, 1838, they were, at their 
 request, discharged from the further consideration of the sub- 
 ject. 
 
 The design, however, was felt to be too important to be 
 abandoned ; and at the same meeting, the subscribers were 
 appointed a committee " to collect from the different associa- 
 tions and consociations, their various rules and usages, and to 
 report a digest of the same to the next General Association." 
 
 At Danbury, in 1839, and at New Haven, in 1840, this 
 committee reported the progress they were making in the 
 work, and were directed to proceed. At New Haven, in 
 1841, they made a final report as follows: — 
 
 " That in attending to the duty assigned to them, it seemed 
 proper to inquire, first, into the origin and history of the associa- 
 tions and consociations, — secondly, to inquire how far the several 
 
IV PRErACE. 
 
 articles of the Saybrook Platform are now observed by those 
 bodies and by the churches, — and thirdly, to combine and arrange 
 the existing rules and usages in the form of a Digest." 
 
 " The committee further report, that it seemed to them conve- 
 nient to distribute these three parts of the work among the three 
 members of the committee j and that, accordingly, the Historical 
 Account of the origin and progress of our ecclesiastical confeder- 
 ation has been prepared by the Rev. Dr. Field, — the account of 
 the degree in which our ecclesiastical order is now conformed to 
 the principles of the Saybrook Platform, has been prepared by 
 the Rev. Mr. Gillelt, — and the Digest has been drawn up by the 
 chairman of the committee." 
 
 This report, and the accompanying documents, having been 
 received and accepted, the Rev. Edward R. Tyler and Mr. 
 Samuel Porter immediately made liberal proposals to the Gen- 
 eral Association, for the publication of the work thus prepared. 
 Whereupon the following resolutions were adopted. 
 
 "1. That the documents presented to this body by the com- 
 mittee on rules and usages, be published under the superintend- 
 ence of the committee. 
 
 " 2. That the committee be authorized to make corrections ancj 
 additions as ii; r, '"•:rther inquiry they may find requisite; and 
 that to this er ' be requested to cause a copy of the Digest 
 
 at least, to be ^^i.t to one or more ministers in each district, 
 before publication, for their revision. 
 
 "3. That the publication include the Confession of Faith, 
 assented to by the synod at Saybrook, with the Heads of Agree- 
 ment and Articles of Discipline, and also the Cambridge Plat- 
 form. 
 
 " 4. That the committee be authorized to append to the Cam- 
 bridge Platform any notes and illustrations which may be in their 
 judgment expedient. 
 
 " 5. That our delegate to the general association of Massachu- 
 setts, be requested to inform that body, of our intention to publish 
 the Cambridge Platform, in connection with our own rules and 
 usages, and that they be respectfully invited to render to our 
 committee any assistance in their power, which may make the 
 work more complete, and more extensively useful. 
 
 " 6. That the proposals of Rev. E. R. Tyler, and Mr. Samuel 
 Porter be accepted, it being understood that the said proposals 
 refer to the volume as described in the preceding resolutions." 
 
 The General Association of Massachusetts, atWestfield, 
 in June, 1841, adopted the following resolutions : 
 
PREFACE. r 
 
 " That we approve of the publication of the Cambridge Plat- 
 form, in its simple form, in the volume about to be published by 
 that body (the General Association of Connecticut,) consisting of 
 the Saybrook. Platform, with notes, and a Digest of rules and 
 usages ; and that this resolution be communicated to the com- 
 mittee of the Connecticut Association." 
 
 In completing their task, the committee have thought best 
 to include, in an appendix, some account of the origin, con- 
 stitution, and rules of the General Association of Massachu« 
 setts, and of similar bodies in other states. 
 
 We may add, that while each member of the committee 
 has devoted his chief attention to his own particular task, ho 
 has been aided by the suggestions of his colleagues ; and the 
 entire work has been repeatedly and carefully examined by 
 the whole committee. 
 
 From this statement, the reader will learn, not only the 
 character of the work, and the manner in which it has been 
 produced, but also the nature, and degree of its authority in 
 respect to the opinions, and practice of the Congregational 
 cnurches and ministers. It is a work undertaken at the 
 appointment, and crowned with the favorable acceptance of 
 the General Association of Connecticut. It proceeds from no 
 legislative or judicial power. The General Association can- 
 not prescribe to the churches, or to the ministry, either opin- 
 ions to be maintained, or rules to be obeyed. Each church, 
 each consociation of churches, each association of pastors, 
 acts for itself in its own sphere, and will continue to do so 
 hereafter. Among ministers and churches, there always 
 have been, and will still continue to be, different opinions, and 
 different practices. Unity without uniformity, is better than 
 uniformity without unity. 
 
 But if this book has no legislative or judicial authority, 
 what is it good for ? We reply, the immediate design of the 
 work is simply to present an outline, as complete as possible, 
 of the actual polity and usages of the Congregational churchei 
 
 ^9 
 
Vi PREFACE. 
 
 of New England, and particularly of Connecticut. Such an 
 outline is hardly to be found in any other work ; and our ex- 
 pectation is, that the work now offered to the public may 
 serve : 
 
 1. To furnish that sort of knowledge, for the want of 
 which the transaction of business in churches and in other 
 ecclesiastical bodies, is often retarded and embarrassed, and 
 which Congregationalism makes it necessary, not only for 
 every church officer, but for every brother hi the church, to 
 acquire : 
 
 2. To be a convenient text-book for theological students, 
 who may wish to become acquainted with the details of the 
 Congregational church order. 
 
 3. To guide those in other parts of our country who may 
 wish to organize churches, and other ecclesiastical bodies, on 
 the Congregational model either of Connecticut or of Massa- 
 chusetts; and to afford some of the benefits of our New 
 England experience where such churches have already been 
 formed. 
 
 To our brethren in the ministry, to the Congregational 
 churches, and above all to Him who hath said, that so trivial 
 an offering as a cup of cold water given to a disciple in the 
 name of a disciple shall not lose its reward, we present this 
 result of our united labors. 
 
 Leonard Bacon, 
 David D. Field, 
 Timothy P. Gillett 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Preface, 3 
 
 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT OF SAYBROOK PLAT- 
 FORM, 11 
 
 Notes to Historical Account, 53 
 
 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 73 
 
 Preface, 75 
 
 Of the form of church government : and that it is one, immu- 
 table, and prescribed in the word, 95 
 
 Of the nature of the catholic church in general, and in spe- 
 cial of a particular visible church, 97 
 
 Of the matter of the visible church, both in respect of qual- 
 ity and quantity, 99 
 
 Of the form of a visible church, and of church covenant, . 102 
 Of the first subject of church power, or, to whom church 
 
 power doth first belong, 106 
 
 Of the ofllcers of the church, and especially of pastors and 
 
 teachers, 107 
 
 Of ruling elders and deacons, 1 10 _ 
 
 Of the election of church officers, 113 
 
 Of ordination, and imposition of hands, 116 
 
 Of the power of the church, and its presbyter)', . . . .118 
 
 Of the maintenance of church officers, 124 
 
 Of the admission of members into the church, 126 
 
 Of church members ; their removal from one church to ano- 
 ther, and of recommendation and dismission, . . . .131 
 
 Of excommunication and other censures, 134 
 
 Of communion of churches one with another 139 
 
Vm CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 Of synods, 145 
 
 Of the civil magistrates' power in matters ecclesiastical, . 148 
 
 SAYBROOK CONFESSION OF FAITH, .... 153 
 
 Preface, 155 
 
 Of the Holy Scriptures, 165 
 
 Of God, and the Holy Trinity, 170 
 
 , Of God's eternal decrees, 173 
 
 Of Creation, 176 
 
 Of Providence, 177 
 
 Of the fall of man, of sin, and of the punishment thereof, . 180 
 
 Of God's covenant with Man, 182 
 
 Of Christ the Mediator, 184 
 
 Of Free Will, 189 
 
 Of Effectual Calling, 190 
 
 Of Justification, 193 
 
 Of Adoption, 195 
 
 Of Sanctification, 196 
 
 Of Saving Faith, 198 
 
 Of Repentance unto Life and Salvation, 199 
 
 Of Good Works, 202 
 
 Of the Perseverance of the Saints, 205 
 
 Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation, 207 
 
 Of the Law of God, 210 
 
 Of the Gospel, and of the extent of the Grace thereof, . .213 
 Of Christian Liberty, and liberty of Conscience, . . . 216 
 Of Religious Worship, and of the Sabbath-day, .... 218 
 
 Of Lawful Oaths and Vows, 222 
 
 Of the civil Magistrate, 224 
 
 Of Marriage, 227 
 
 Of the Church, 228 
 
 Of the Communion of Saints, 231 
 
 Of the Sacraments, 232 
 
 Of Baptism, 234 
 
 Of the Lord's Supper, 236 
 
 Of the state of Man after Death and of the Resurrection of 
 
 the Dead, 240 
 
 Of the Last Judgment, 241 
 
CONTENTS. IX 
 
 Page 
 HEADS OF AGREEMENT AND ARTICLES OF 
 DISCIPLINE, ADOPTED AT SAYBROOK, 1708. 243 
 
 Preface, 245 
 
 Heads of Agreement, 251 
 
 Of Churches and Church Members, 251 
 
 Of the Ministry, 254 
 
 Of Censures 256 
 
 Of Communion of Churches, 258 
 
 Of Deacons and Ruling Elders, 260 
 
 Of occasional rr.eetings of Ministers, &c 260 
 
 Of our demeanor towards the civil Magistrate, .... 261 
 
 Of a Confession of Faith, 262 
 
 Of our Duty and Deportment towards them that are not in 
 
 Communion with us, 262 
 
 Articles of Discipline, w-ith Notes, 264 
 
 DIGEST OF RULES AND USAGES 287 
 
 Part First.— Of Churches, 289 
 
 I. The completeness of particular Churches, .... 289 
 
 II. The communion of Churches, 289 
 
 Part Second. — Of Consociations, 291 
 
 I. The matter of a Consociation, 291 
 
 II. The mem.bers of a Council of the Consociated 
 
 Churches, 291 
 
 III. The officers of a Consociation, 292 
 
 IV. Meetings of the Council, 293 
 
 V. Business belonging to the Council, 2S3 
 
 VI. The form of proceeding in cases of difficulty, . . . 295 
 
 1. The case of an offending Pastor, 295 
 
 2. The case of an offending Church, 296 
 
 3. The Organ of Com-T/anication with the CouncD, . 297 
 
 4. Citation, 297 
 
 5. Limitation of the right of appeal, 298 
 
 6. Censure of scandalous contempt, 299 
 
 VII. Method of voting in a Council, 299 
 
 VIII. Result, or decision of the Council, 300 
 
 IX. The right of parties to be heard by Counsel, . . . 300 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 X. The union of two Consociations, 301 
 
 XI. Proceedings when the Church refuses to abide by the 
 
 judgment of the Council, 302 
 
 XII. Select Councils, 303 
 
 Part Third.— Op Particular Associations, .... 304 
 
 I. Membership in the Associations, 304 
 
 II. Duties of the Association, 305 
 
 III. Officers of the Association, 306 
 
 IV. Meetings of the Association, 306 
 
 V. The examination and recommendation of candidates for 
 
 the Ministiy, 307 
 
 Part Fourth. — Of the General Associations, . . 311 
 I. Its Constitution and Order of Proceedings, .... 311 
 System of Rules for the regulation of business before the 
 General Association, 313 
 
 II. Officers and Standing Committees, 315 
 
 III. The General Association as a Missionary Society, . 317 
 
 1. Constitution of the Missionary Society of Connecti- 
 
 cut, auxiliary to the Home Missionary Society, . 317 
 
 2. Constitution of the Missionary Society of Conn., . 320 
 
 APPENDIX, 
 General Association of Massachusetts, .... 325 
 
 Rules of the Association, 326 
 
 By Laws, 330 
 
 General Convention of Vermont, 332 
 
 Constitution, 332 
 
 By Laws and Permanent Regulations, 333 
 
 Recommendations, 335 
 
 Rules to be observed in transacting business, .... 337 
 General Association of New Hampshire, . . . 339 
 Standing Rules, 340 
 
 General Conference of Maine, 343 
 
 Constitution, 344 
 
 Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island, . . 346 
 
 General Association of New York, 347 
 
 Constitution, 349 
 
 Articles of Faith, 350 
 
HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 
 
HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 
 
 The Congregational churches of Connecticut 
 have had pubhc and known standards of their 
 common faith and disciphne, from nearly the 
 time of their earliest organization. Though the 
 Saybrook Platform was not formed until 1708, 
 " yet the ministers and churches of Connecti- 
 cut and New Haven, [colonies] were present 
 and united in the formation of the Cambridge 
 Platform in 1648, which, with the ecclesiasti- 
 cal laws, became thenceforward the religious 
 constitution of these, as well as of the other 
 New England colonies."* The synod which 
 framed this Platform, unanimously adopted the 
 Westminster Confession of Faith, in the fol 
 lowing words: "This synod having perused 
 and considered, with much gladness of heart 
 and thankfulness to God, the confession of faith, 
 pubhshed of late by the reverend assembly in 
 England, do judge it to be very holy, orthodox, 
 and judicious in all matters of faith, and do 
 therefore freely and fully consent thereunto, for 
 
 * Trumbull's History of Connecticut, Vol. I, page 289. 
 
 3 
 
14 HISTORICAL AC cor NT 
 
 the substance thereof. Only in those things 
 which have respect unto church government 
 and disciphne, we refer ourselves to the Platform 
 agreed upon by the present assembly."* The 
 things excepted were of a Presbyterian charac- 
 ter, and points of controversy, contained in some 
 sections in the twenty-fifth, thirtieth, and thirty- 
 first chapters. For sometime previous, the New 
 England churches, "next unto the Bible (which 
 was their professed, perpetual and only directo- 
 ry,) had no platform of their chnrch government, 
 more exact, than their famous John Cotton'^s 
 well known book of the Keys." This contains 
 the principles of the Cambridge Platform ; but 
 being the production of an individual, "it was 
 convenient the churches of New England," 
 being increased in numbers, "should have a 
 system of their discipline, extracted from the 
 word of God, and exhibited unto them, with a 
 more effectual, acknov^ledged and established 
 recommendation. t" While this was in use, 
 the churches were not, strictly speaking, with- 
 out a public Confession of Faith. The early 
 Puritans of New England, particularly of Con- 
 necticut, were non-conformists, and not separa- 
 tists, and known to be strongly attached to the 
 doctrinal articles of the Church of England. 
 They loved them after they adopted the 
 Westminster Confession, and beheved the doc- 
 
 * Boston Ed. Cambridge and Saybrook Platform, p. 14. f Mag' 
 nalia, B. 5, pp. 20, 21, London Ed. 1702. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM 15 
 
 trinal articles in this Confession to be the same 
 with them in meaning. 
 
 The Saybrook Platform consists of two 
 parts: "A Confession of Faith;" and "Heads 
 of Agreement, and Articles for the administra- 
 tion of Church Discipline." 
 
 The Confession of Faith was not new to the 
 Connecticut churches. It is the Savoy Con- 
 fession, consented to by the elders and messen- 
 gers of the Congregational churches in Eng- 
 land, who met at the Savoy in London in 1658, 
 and which was probably circulated in New Eng- 
 land from nearly that period. "A general Synod 
 of the elders and messengers of the churches in 
 New England,''^ at Boston, "in 1680, approved 
 of and consented to this Confession, and the 
 General Court" of Massachusetts, "ordered it 
 to be printed for the benefit of the churches in the 
 present and after times."* It was printed about 
 that time in connection with the Cambridge Plat- 
 form ; and afterwards it was republished, in 
 the same connection, by Cotton Mather, in 
 his Magnalia. The compilers at Sa^'brook did 
 not alter this at all, but subjoined to each 
 section proof-texts from the scriptures. Tiiis, 
 too, is the Westminster Confession substan- 
 tially, those things being omitted which have 
 been already mentioned, and some expres- 
 sions altered. The Boston vSynod "made some 
 little variations from one of these Confessions 
 in compliance with the other, but chose to 
 
 *■ See the Act in the Platform. 
 
16 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 express themselves in the main in the words of 
 those reverend assembhes, that so they might, 
 not only w^ith one heart, but with one mouth" 
 (with those who had previously assented to 
 this Confession) "glorify God and our Lord 
 Jesus Christ."* They in fact adopted both Con- 
 fessions in one. This regard to harmony was 
 probably one reason why the Synod of 1648 
 adopted the Westminster Confession, instead of 
 forming a new Confession. After the example of 
 the Synod of 1680, the churches and ministers 
 of Connecticut in 1703 "met in a consociated 
 council and gave their consent to the Westmin- 
 ster and Savoy Confessions both. This was 
 done upon a circular issued by the trustees of 
 Yale College, then just established. "It seems 
 that they also drew up certain rules of ecclesi- 
 astical union in discipline."! After the adop- 
 tion of the Saybrook Platform , "the ministers 
 of Connecticut, in their public conventions, 
 several times renewed their consent to this 
 Confession of Faith,"| which remains as it 
 was when it first received their approbation, 
 and as it was when it was approved by the 
 New England churches. 
 
 The far greater part of the sections in the 
 Savoy and Westminster Confessions appear 
 precisely in the same dress. In some of the 
 sections which vary, the variations extend mere- 
 
 * Pref. of Cambridge and Saybrook Platform, pp. 9, 10. 
 _t Trumbull, vol. I. p. 478. J Pres. Clapp's Defence of tha 
 hew England Churches, pages 17, 18. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 17 
 
 iy to the change, omission or supply of a word, 
 phrase, or clause in a sentence ; lo the transpo- 
 sition of the parts of a sentence, or to the re- 
 construction or division of a section : in some 
 the alterations are grea,ter. 
 
 From these statements and references, it is 
 clear the churches of Connecticut have had 
 either the Savoy or the Westminster Confession 
 for nearly tv/o hundred years, and that these 
 are for the mxost part one and the same, in lan- 
 guage as well as signification. Our ancestors 
 regarded the three Confessions which have 
 been named as meaning the same, so far as 
 doctrines are concerned, and all, of course, as 
 agreeable to the sacred oracles. Accordingly 
 it is said in the ninth head of agreement : "As 
 to what appertains to soundness of judgment 
 in matters of faith, we esteem it sufficient that 
 a church acknowledge the Scriptures to be the 
 Word of God, the perfect and only rule of faith 
 and practice, and own either the doctrinal part 
 of those commonly called the Articles of the 
 Church of England, or the Confession, or Cate- 
 chisms, shorter or larger, compiled by the As- 
 sembly at Westminster, or the Confession 
 agreed on at the Savoy, to be agreeable to said 
 rule." 
 
 Agreeably to these views. Cotton Mather, in 
 his preface to the " Faith professed by the 
 churches of New England," says: "It was 
 once an unrighteous and injurious aspersion 
 
 3s 
 
i'8 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 cast upon the churches of New England, that 
 the world knew not their principles : where- 
 as they took all the occasions imaginable to 
 make all the world know, that in the doctrin- 
 al part of religion they have agreed entirely 
 v/iththe Reformed Churches of Europe. And 
 that they desired most particularly to maintain 
 the faith professed by the churches of Old 
 England, whereunto was owing their original. 
 Few pastors of mankind ever took such pains 
 at catechising as have been taken by our New 
 English Divines : now let any man living read 
 the most judicious and elaborate catechisms 
 published, [of which a large number are refer- 
 red to] and say whether true divinity was ever 
 better handled, or whether they were not the 
 truest sons of the Church of England, who thus 
 maintained its fundamental articles."* 
 
 The New England ministers proclaimed their 
 faith in various ways ; and the churches of Con- 
 necticut have had general and coincident Con-- 
 fessions of Faith from the beginning. 
 
 It should, however, be said here, that these 
 churches, when the Saybrook Platform was 
 adopted, did not consider their general Confes- 
 sion as setting aside their particular Confessions ; 
 these were retained : nor did they, nor their sis- 
 ter churches before, consider their general Con- 
 fessions as superseding particular ones. All 
 that could have been claimed was, that the par^ 
 
 * Magnalia, Book V. page 3. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 19 
 
 ticular confessions should not clash with those 
 which were general. Dr. Mather, in the preface 
 just referred to, says : " It is true that 'particular 
 churches in the country have confessions by 
 themselves, drawn up in their own forms ; 
 nor indeed were the symbols in the most primi- 
 tive times ' ipsissimis verbis' [in precisely the 
 same language.] It is also true that few learned 
 men have been admitted as members of our 
 churches, but what have, at their admission, en- 
 tertained them with notable confessions of their 
 own composing; insomuch that if the Protes- 
 tants have been by the Papists called the Con- 
 fessionists, the Protestants of New England 
 have of all, given the most laudable occasion to 
 be called so. Nevertheless all this variety has 
 been the exactest unity : all those confessions 
 have been but so many derivations from, and ex- 
 planations and confirmations of that confession, 
 which the Synod had voted for them all : for 
 ut plures rivuli ab uno fonte, ita plures fidei 
 confessiones ab una eademque fidei veritate ma- 
 nare possunt : [many confessions may be form- 
 ed from one and the same system of truth, as 
 many little streams may flow from a single 
 fountain,"] 
 
 The churches in Connecticut have generally 
 had particular confessions, though the associa- 
 ted churches in Litchfield South, in 1828, adopt- 
 ed common articles of faith, and a common cov- 
 enant. And assuredly, if particular churches 
 
20 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 may have a brief confession of their own, asso- 
 ciated churclies may have a common confes- 
 sion of this description. 
 
 It has been mentioned that the compilers at 
 Saybrook appended to the articles of faith 
 which they adopted, proof- texts from the Scrip- 
 tures; and here seems to be the place for noti- 
 cing that they did not consider these articles, 
 nor any other formularies, binding, as the pro- 
 ductions of men, by their own authority, but as 
 expressing concisely and happily the great 
 truths of the Word of God. They counted it the 
 glory of their fathers, "that they heartily pro- 
 fessed the only rule of their religion, from the 
 very first, to be the Holy Scriptures, according 
 whereur.to, so far as they were persuaded, upon 
 diligo-il inquiry, solicitous search and faithful 
 prayer, conformed w^as their faith, their worship, 
 together with the w^hole administration of the 
 house of Christ, and their manners ; allowance 
 being given to human failures and imperfec- 
 tions." 
 
 In offering the Savoy Confession, they doubt- 
 ed not that the same had been " the constant 
 faith of the churches of Connecticut from the 
 first foundation of them." They offered it as 
 being, in their firm persuasion, "well and fully 
 grounded upon the Holy Scriptures," and they 
 commended the same unto all, and particularly 
 the people of Connecticut, "to be examined, 
 accepted and constantly maintained." They 
 
OF SAY BROOK PLATFORM. 23 
 
 did not assume that any thing should be taken 
 upon trust from themselves, "but commended 
 to the people several counsels," concerning the 
 articles of Faith, in which the authority of 
 Scripture is strongly urged.* 
 
 The Second Part of the Platform consists of 
 the Heads of Agreement, and Articles for the 
 Administration of Discipline. 
 
 The Puritans were not at first as fully settled 
 and agreed upon church government and disci- 
 pline as upon doctrines : and in this fact there is 
 nothing at which we need to marvel. Doctrines 
 are more clearly and fully revealed in the Scrip-, 
 tures, than matters pertaining to government 
 and discipline, and the latter were subjects of 
 much controversy when New England was set- 
 tled. While some principles of government 
 are obvious, the formation of a system of gov- 
 ernment, whether ecclesiastical or civil, de- 
 fining the rights and duties of different classes 
 of officers, their relations to each other, and the 
 Drivileges of the people, has always been found 
 a difficult work : and then, when a system of 
 ^government is formed, to sustain it, and to car- 
 ry all its principles and provisions, even in the 
 church of God, into harmonious and full execu- 
 tion, is a w^ork of greater difficulty. " The Poe- 
 dobaptist part of the dissenting interest in Eng- 
 land," in the language of President Stiles, "was 
 
 * See Preface to the Platform. 
 
%2 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 unhappily divided into Presbyterians and Con- 
 gregationalists, both unanimously agreeing in 
 doctrines, and differing only in forms of church 
 government, and yet generally very amicably 
 differing, as knowing they were harmoniously 
 agreed in all the great, essential and most impor- 
 tant things in religion."* The Puritans w^ho 
 came to New England, particularly those who 
 came to Connecticut, were neither Presbyteri- 
 ans, nor Independents, but Congregationalists. 
 Though the sentiment prevailed extensively 
 among them for a time, that in every church 
 fully organized, "there is a pastor and teacher, 
 ruling elder and deacons ;" though all these are 
 mentioned as church officers in the Cambridge 
 Platform, and a number of the first and largest 
 churches were furnished with them, yet where 
 they all existed, they did not constitute a church 
 session, nor were the concerns of the church 
 transacted by a session. The distinction be- 
 tween pastor and teacher soon ceased : for it 
 was too tenuous to be long held : and the office 
 of ruling elder, also, soon died away in most of 
 the churches where it was introduced, and final- 
 ly in all.f The voice of the churches was for 
 Congregationalism in matter and form; and 
 while these were conducted upon Congrega- 
 tional principles, early measures were taken to 
 guard against Presbyterianism, and to establish 
 a general platform of Congregational discipline ; 
 
 ♦ Stiles' Judges, p. 16. f Savage's Winthrop, Vol. I. pp. 31, 32 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATrORM. iiJ 
 
 particularly by the Reverend John Cotton,* 
 and the Reverend Thomas Hooker, whose in- 
 fluence was patriarchal, more especially in the 
 colonies in which they resided. About 1635 
 Mr. Cotton sent to the Reverend John Daven- 
 port such a favorable account of the order of 
 the churches and commonwealth of New Eng- 
 land as then settled by common consent, that he 
 was induced to emigrate to this country.! He 
 became the patriarch of New Haven, and ex- 
 erted himself in favor of the same ecclesiastical 
 polity. 
 
 These three eminent men, in 1642, were ear- 
 nestly invited to return to England for a season, 
 and assist in the iVssembly at AVestminster, ap- 
 pointed to consider and advise about the settling 
 of church government, "though for one reason 
 and another neither attended. Mr. Hooker was 
 preparing for the press about that time a vindi- 
 cation of Congregational churches, or rather 
 forming a system or plan of church govern- 
 ment, (the "Summe of Discipline") which he 
 designed for the churches of New England, 
 let the determination at Westminster be what 
 it might.J " Cotton and Hooker, the next year, 
 were moderators of an assembly at Cambridge, 
 of all the elders in the country, about 50, con- 
 vened principally because some of the elders 
 went about to set up some things according to 
 
 » Holmes' Annals, Vol. 1, pp. 218-19. t TnimbuU, Vol. I. p. 466 . 
 t Hutchinson, Vol. I. pp. 116-17, 
 
S4 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 Presbytery, as of Newbury, &c. The assem 
 bly concluded against some parts of the Pres- 
 byterial way, and the Newbury ministers took 
 time to consider arguments, &c."* Two years 
 after, as many books came "out of England, 
 some m defence of anabaptism, and other er- 
 rors, and for liberty of conscience, as a shelter 
 for their toleration, &c., others in maintainance 
 of the Presbyterial government, (agreed upon 
 by the assembly of divines in England,) against 
 the Congregational way, which was practised 
 here, the elders of the churches through all the 
 United Colonies held by agreement another 
 meeting at Cambridge, in which they conferred 
 their counsels and examined the writings, which 
 some of them had prepared in answer to the 
 said books, which being agreed and perfected, 
 were sent over into England t.o be printed. 
 Among these answers was one by Mr. Hooker 
 to Mr. Rutterford, the Scotch minister, about 
 Presbyterial government."! 
 
 Though " the Summe of Discipline" was not 
 published until 1648, the year after Mr. Hook- 
 er's death, yet the principles of it were known 
 and fully discussed in this Synod, and contribu- 
 ted powerfully to check the growth of Presby- 
 terianism, and to settle the churches upon the 
 Congregational basis. These principles are 
 interv»^oven in the articles of the Cambridge 
 
 * Savage's Winthrop, Vol. II. pp. 136-7. f Savage's Win- 
 ♦l^rop, Vol. II. pp. 248-9. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 25^ 
 
 Platform, the penman of which is said to have 
 been the Rev. Richard Mather. 
 
 But while the Puritans disliked Presbyteri- 
 anism, they objected to strict independency. 
 The Rev. John Robinson, in his farewell ad- 
 dress to those of his congregation who emigra- 
 ted to iimerica, said, " I must also advise you 
 to abandon, avoid and shake off the name of 
 Brownists," [who were rigid Independents,] " it 
 is a mere nick-name, and a brand for the making 
 religion, and the professors of it, odious to the 
 Christian world."* Inabook written by the Rev. 
 Mr. Mather, just named, in 1639, nine years be- 
 fore the Cambridge Platform, are these words : 
 " The consociation of churches into classes 
 and synods, we hold to be lawful, and in some 
 cases necessary, as, namely, in things that are 
 not peculiar to one church, but common to them 
 all. And likewise when a church is not able 
 to end any matter which concerns only them- 
 selves, then they are to seek for counsel and 
 advice from neighbor churches, as the church 
 at Antioch did send unto the church at Jerusa- 
 lem, Acts XV. 2. The ground and use of 
 classes and synods, with the limitations therein 
 to be observed, is summarily laid down by Dr. 
 Ames, unto whom we do wholly consent in this 
 matter." His son, Pres. Mather, in his treatise 
 entitled, " The Order of the Gospel professed 
 and practiced by the chmxhes of Christ in New 
 
 * Ct. Mag. and Intel. Vol. V. p. 205. 
 
 4 
 
26 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 England," published in 1700, affirms ; "This 
 was and is the judgment of all that adhere to 
 the order of the gospel professed in the churches 
 of New England;" and he cites various authori- 
 ties in support of his affirmation. "The world 
 is much mistaken," he adds, " in thinking that 
 Congregational churches arc independent. That 
 name has indeed been fastened \ipon them by 
 their adversaries ; but our Platform of Disci- 
 pline, Chap. 2. Sect. 5, disclaims the name." 
 President Oakes in his election sermon before 
 the Massachusetts Legislature, in 1673, in- 
 quires, speaking of our way of church order, 
 " Consider what will be the real issue of revolt- 
 ing from the way fixed upon to one extreme or 
 another, whether it be to Presbyterianism or 
 Brownism." 
 
 The object of the New England fathers was, 
 to establish churches, and to provide for their 
 communion or consociation, upon the principles 
 of the New Testament, which they believed 
 to be Congregational. While they felt strongly 
 for the rights and privileges of particular church- 
 es, and insisted upon their equahty, they wished 
 them not only to exercise the most friendly feel- 
 ings, but to be continually helpful to one 
 another. Mr. Hooker, who is said " to have 
 assisted in gathering and organizing all the 
 churches which were formed in the towns settled 
 within the present limits of this State before 
 his death, to have helped to ordain their minis- 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 27 
 
 ters, and to have given them such advice as 
 their pecuhai* situation required," was a great 
 friend to the meeting and consociation of min- 
 isters and churches, as a grand mean of promo- 
 ting pmity, union and brotherly affection, among 
 ministers and churches. During his hfe, the 
 ministers in the vicinity of Hartford, had fre- 
 quent meetings at his house, and about a week 
 before his death, he observed with great earnest- 
 ness ; " We must agree upon constant meetings 
 of ministers, and settle the consociation of 
 churches, or else we are undone."* Other wise 
 and good men felt very much as he did about 
 consociation, and a year after his death, an ef- 
 fort was made to provide for it, or for some- 
 thing approixmating towards it, under the phrase 
 " Communion of Churches," in the Cambridge 
 Platform, as may be seen by looking into the 
 fifteenth and sixteenth chapters. But whatever 
 truths those chapters contain, it was found suf- 
 ficient provision was not made for securing the 
 blessings desired. The Massachusetts synod 
 which met in 1 662, fourteen years after, acknow- 
 ledged " that some few particulars, referring to 
 the continuation and combination of churches, 
 needed yet a more explicit stating and redu- 
 cing unto practice." The expression " com- 
 bination of churches," respects the passages in 
 the Platform about the " communion of church- 
 es," and they endeavored to remedy the defect 
 
 ♦Trumbull, Vol.. I. p. 479. 
 
28 HISTORICAL ACCOUXT 
 
 in what they advanced on consociation, in an- 
 swer to the question, '' Whether, according to 
 the word of God, there ought to be a Consocia- 
 tion of Churches, and what should be the manner 
 of it ?" This question they answered with great 
 brevity; "partly," as they say, ^'because so 
 much is already said thereabout in the aforesaid 
 Platform of Disciphne ; and partly by reason of 
 great straits of time. '•* Although what they 
 presented was the joint conclusion of the synod; 
 yet, occupied almost wholly with the question 
 about baptism, they left the subject in an im- 
 perfect state. The consociation was not made 
 a fixed, definite body ; though expected ordina- 
 rily to consist of the representatives of churches 
 " planted in a convenient vicinit}^ yet liberty 
 was reserved for others to be used without of- 
 fence." Churches miajht meet in consociation 
 from the vicinity or from a distance, in larger 
 or smaller numbers ; and there was nothing to 
 prevent one consociation from sitting after 
 another upon the same case. There was no 
 suitable nor direct provision for the relief of 
 aggrieved individuals ; nor indeed for convening 
 the members of the body. The churches of 
 Connecticut realized these defects both before 
 and after the session of this synod. The difiS- 
 culty in the first church in Hartford, growing 
 out of a controversy between the pastor and 
 ruling elder, afflicted them exceedingly, and in 
 
 * Preface to Cam. Platform, p. 5, Boston Edition. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 29 
 
 fact, all the churches in New England.* Other 
 difficulties, arising in different churches, afflicted 
 them also. The Legislature were so annoyed 
 by these, that in 1668, "they conceived the 
 design of uniting the churches of Connecticut 
 in some general plan of church government and 
 discipline, by which they might walk, notwith- 
 standing their different sentiments in points of 
 less importance." With this view an act pass- 
 ed, authorizing four distinguished clergymen in 
 different parts of the colony, viz. : the Rever- 
 end Messrs. James Fitch of Norwich, Gershom 
 Buckley of Wethersfield, Joseph Ehiot of Guil- 
 ford, and Samuel Wakeman of Fairfield, "to 
 meet at Saybrook, and devise a way in which 
 this desirable purpose might be effected. This 
 appears to have been," Trumbull remarks, "the 
 first step towards forming a religious constitu- 
 tion," and though he does not inform us what 
 those clerg3rmen did, yet he adds, " From this 
 time it became more and more a general object 
 of desire and pursuit, — though many years 
 elapsed before the work could be accomplish- 
 ed."! The occurrence of new difficulties from 
 time to time, showed that it was necessary 
 som.ething should be done. " For the want of 
 a more general and energetic government," the 
 same writer observes, " many churches ran 
 into confusion : councils were not sufficient to 
 relieve the aggrieved and restore peace. As 
 
 ♦ Trumbull, Vol. I. p. 297. Savage's Winthrop, Vol. I. p. 142. 
 
 t Trumbull, Voi:i. p. 461. 
 
 4. 
 
30 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 there was no general rule for the calling of coun- 
 cils, council was called against council, and 
 opposite results were given upon the same 
 cases to the reproach of councils and the wound- 
 ing of religion. Aggrieved churches and breth- 
 ren were discouraged, as in this way their case 
 seemed to be without remedy. There was no 
 such thing in this way, as bringing their diffi- 
 culties to a final issue."* The substance of 
 all this appears from the act of the Legislature 
 appointing those conventions in 1708, in the 
 different counties then in Connecticut, whose 
 delegates formed the Saybrook Platform. 
 " This assembly, from their own observation, 
 and the complaint of many others, being made 
 sensible of the defects of the discipline of the 
 churches of this government, arising from the 
 want of a more explicit asserting of the rules 
 given for that end in the Holy Scriptu7'esy 
 from which would arise a permanent establish- 
 ment among ourselves, a good and regular issue 
 in cases subject to ecclesiastical discipline, 
 glory to Christ our head, and edification to his 
 members ; hath seen fit to ordain and require, 
 and it is by the authority of the same, ordain- 
 ed and required, that the ministers of the seve- 
 ral counties in this government, shall meet to- 
 gether at their respective county towns, with 
 such messengers as the churches to which they 
 belong shall see cause to send with them, on 
 
 ♦Trumbull, Vol. I. p. 480. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 31 
 
 the last Monday in June next ; there to consid- 
 er and agree upon those methods and rules for 
 the management of ecclesiastical discipline, 
 which by them shall be adjudged agreeable to 
 the word of God, and shall at the same meet- 
 ing appoint two or more of their number to be 
 their delegates, who shall all meet together at 
 Saybrook, at the next commencement to be 
 held there, where they shall compare the results 
 of the meetings of the several counties, and 
 out and from them, draw a form of ecclesias- 
 tical discipline."* 
 
 Agreeably to this order, the ministers and 
 messengers of the churches met and drafted 
 four models of church discipline, and appointed 
 delegates to the convention at Saybrook. The 
 delegates met and adopted the Confession of 
 Faith which has been spoken of, and the Heads 
 of Agreement, and Articles for the Administra- 
 tion of Discipline. 
 
 The Heads of Agreement were not drafted 
 in the conventions, though they may have been 
 the subject of consideration : for they were 
 previously circulated in the country, " and in 
 general were highly approved."! They were 
 drawn up and assented to by the ministers in 
 England, formerly called Presbyterian and 
 Congregational, and were probably adopted by 
 the delegates at Saybrook for the sake of ef- 
 fecting greater union and harmony among 
 
 * Trumbull, Vol. I. p. 481, 2. f Ibid, p. 481. 
 
32 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 themselves, and the churches they represented ; 
 though the declaration they contain respecting 
 the examination of candidates for the ministr}^, 
 by pastors of known ability, had its influence : 
 for young men for a time had been permitted to 
 preach hastily and irregularly, and there was 
 no existing remedy for the evil. From this the 
 mference is not to be drawn that any of the del- 
 egates were Presbyterians themselves. Such 
 was not the fact : nor is there any evidence 
 that any churches then or before in Connecti- 
 cut, acknowledged Presbyterian principles, 
 though there may have been before a very few 
 ministers and professors wdio embraced them, 
 as there have been a few since.* What Trum- 
 bull states about the different views of the del- 
 egates is this : " Though the council w^ere 
 unanimous in passing the Platform of Disci- 
 pline, yet they were not all of one opinion. 
 Some were for high consociational government, 
 and in their sentiments, nearly Presbyterians ; 
 others were much more moderate and rather 
 verging on independency ; but exceedingly de- 
 sirous of keeping the unity of the spirit in the 
 bond of peace. They exercised great Chris- 
 tian condescension and amiableness towards 
 «ach other."! 
 
 This desire of unison and peace, which so 
 far as we know, was the principal reason for 
 
 ♦ Trumbull, Vol. I. p. 408. f Trumbull, Vol. I. p. 487. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 33 
 
 the adoption of these Heads at Saybrook, ope- 
 rated upon those who originally drafted and 
 adopted them in England ; who, for the sake 
 of accomplishing their object, cheerfully made 
 concessions to each other. These concessions 
 appear in various sections : in the second and 
 fourth, under the first head, concerning churches 
 and church members : in the sixth section, under 
 the second head, concerning the ministry ; in 
 tlie section, constituting the fifth head, concern- 
 ing deacons and ruling elders, and in the sec- 
 tion constituting the' eighth head, concerning a 
 confession of fait] i. 
 
 Adopted in such a spirit, the Heads of Agree- 
 ment effected a union among the Presbyterians 
 and Congregationalists in England. " The 
 brethren of the Presbyterian way in England," 
 says Cotton Mather, " are lately come into such 
 a happy union with those of the Congregational, 
 that all former names of distinction are lost in 
 that blessed one of United Brethren."* With 
 like spirit the "Heads" were adopted at Say- 
 brook. The delegates appended proof-texts to 
 the sections as they did to the articles of the 
 Confession of Faith. 
 
 These Heads, to use their language, " hold 
 forth the power of particular churches in the 
 management of discipline among themselves. 
 They refer also to the relations of such church- 
 es to each other, and to their communion. Had 
 
 * Magnaliaj V, p. 59. 
 
34 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 these been de.emed suflicicnt for all the wants of 
 the churches, nothing vvould have been done 
 about articles for the administration of church 
 discipline. 
 
 Such articles were added, and designed " to 
 preserve, promote or recover the peace and edi- 
 fication of the churclies, hy the means of a con- 
 sociation of the elders and churches, or of an 
 association of elders : both of which," the 
 compilers say, "we are agreed have counte- 
 nance from the Scriptures, and the propositions 
 in answer to the second question given by the 
 Synod, met at Boston, 1662."* 
 
 The Articles for the Administration of Church 
 Disciphne, were what the churches of Connecti- 
 cut especially needed, after the troubles which 
 they had suffered. These were compiled at 
 Saybrook, from the models prepared in the 
 county conventions. President Stiles observes, 
 " I have been told that the model from New 
 Haven county, said to have been draughted 
 principally by the reverend Mr. James Pier" 
 pont, was that which, with some amendments, 
 passed the Synod."! These provided for one 
 or more consociations in each county, which 
 should be standing, known and responsible tri- 
 bunals, with appellate and final jurisdiction ; to 
 which particular churches might refer cases too 
 difficult to be well adjudged and issued by them- 
 I 
 
 * Preface to Saybrook Platform, and Hobart's Attempts, pp. 
 9, 10. t ChristiHTi Union, p. 70, 
 
OP SAYBROOK TLATFORM. 35 
 
 selves : cases concerning which there should 
 " be need of a council for the determination of 
 them," and to which a^meved individualb mio-ht 
 apply for redress. " One principal thing," says 
 President Clapp, " wherein these articles dif- 
 fered from w4iat had been before generally re- 
 ceived and practised in the New England 
 churches, was this ; that whereas the Cam- 
 bridge Platform had said in general terms, that 
 councils should consist of neighboring churches, 
 and some question had arisen who should be 
 esteemed neighboring churches, and what num- 
 ber should be called in particular cases; these 
 articles reduced it to greater certainty, that coun- 
 cils should consist of neighboring churches of 
 the county, they forming themselves into one 
 or more consociations for the purpose."* The 
 object was to prevent pzc/iecZ councils; exparte 
 councils ; and councils upon councils, which 
 should give contradictory results, and plunge 
 the churches into deeper troubles. 
 
 The articles provided also for one or more 
 associations in each county, consisting of the 
 teaching elders, who should meet at least twice 
 in the year, consult the duties of their office, 
 and the common interest of the churches, and 
 perform various other specified and important 
 duties. 
 
 Some prototypes of such meetings of minis- 
 
 ♦Clapp's Defence, p. 6. See also Note A. 
 
36 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 ters had existed from the beginning in New 
 England, particularly in Connecticut; but being 
 *' countenanced by no ecclesiastical constitution, 
 attended only by such ministers in one place 
 and in another, as were willing to associate, 
 they could bind none but themselves. The 
 churches might advise with them if they chose 
 it, or neglect it at pleasure. There was no 
 regular way of introducing candidates" into 
 the ministry, " by the general consent either 
 of themselves or the elders."* The platform 
 brought these things into more order and system. 
 This also recommended a General Associa- 
 tion, to be composed of one or more delegates 
 from each of the district associations, which 
 should meet once a year. In recommending 
 this, the Platfonn said nothing about the duties 
 of this body :t it was not deemed necessary ; 
 for in the general meetings which the ministers 
 in New England had long held at the time of 
 the colony elections at Boston and Hartford, 
 they had been accustomed to go into consulta- 
 tions on the interests of the churches, and of 
 the cause of literature, and to give advice when 
 necessary ; sometimes to devise measures for 
 the relief of the poor, and for civilizing and 
 christianizing the Indians.! Being general, 
 the recommendation gave abundant scope for 
 that range of consultation and discussion, 
 
 * Trumbull, Vol I. p. 450, f Note B. J Note C. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFOKM. 37 
 
 which has taken place in this body, particular- 
 ly for attending to those various objects of be- 
 iievolence towards our fellow-creatures around 
 us, and in other parts of our country and the 
 world, and for opening correspondence with 
 other ministerial and ecclesiastical bodies;* 
 which for no inconsiderable time past, have 
 given increased interest to the annual assem- 
 bling of the ministers of the State. 
 
 From what has been presented, it is evident the 
 prominent reasons for adopting the Heads of 
 Agreement, and the Articles of Discipline, were: 
 
 1. The promotion of order and harmony 
 among the ministers and churches. 
 
 2. The regular introduction of candidates 
 into the ministry. 
 
 3. And especially, the establishment of a 
 fixed board of appeal, by which such difficul- 
 ties, as the particular churches themselves 
 could not settle, might be adjusted. 
 
 The delegates at Saybrook, who compiled 
 the Articles of Discipline, thought it probable 
 that at some future time they might receive 
 improvement : for in their preface to the Ar- 
 ticles, they observe : " The Scriptures are 
 added for the illustration of the substance of 
 the articles, yet with an apprehension that 
 there may be alterations made, and further con- 
 descensions agreed upon, which will afterwards 
 appear necessary for the order, and edification 
 
 * Note D. * 
 
 5 
 
38 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 of these churches." In commending them to 
 the acceptance and observation of the people, 
 they express the hope, " that until it shall please 
 the Lord to send further light and truth in these 
 more controversial matters, this method might 
 be a blessed means of our better unanimity 
 and success in our Lord's work, for the gather- 
 ing and edifying of the body of Christ, for 
 which they bespoke the concurring prayers of 
 all that feared the Lord." The articles remain 
 in the Platform as they were at the beginning,* 
 notwithstanding the apprehension of the com- 
 pilers ; and the good they hoped for has been 
 realized. 
 
 After what has been advanced, it seems 
 hardly necessary to remark, that the Platform 
 left it with the bodies which it proposed, to 
 adopt their own mode of organization, and to 
 make such by-laws from time to time, as they 
 should deem expedient. Lideed, it is said ex- 
 pressly in the tenth article, in regard to all coun- 
 cils, " that they may prepare such rules as 
 occasions may require," &c. 
 
 Being thus formed, the Platform was sanc- 
 tioned by the Colony Legislature, and as soon 
 as practicable, went into operation. Conven- 
 tions were held early in 1709, in the differ- 
 ent counties, in which steps were taken for the 
 organization of the primary bodies, and at the 
 proper time, the General Association, composed 
 
 ♦ Nol-e E. 
 
OP SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 39 
 
 of delegates from the District Associations, 
 held its first meeting. 
 
 A council, consisting of nine elders and 
 eleven messengers, representing ten churches, 
 was held in Hartford county, at Hartford, Feb- 
 ruary 1st and 2d, This resolved that the 
 churches of the county should be two conso- 
 ciations, and divided them accordingly, pro- 
 viding that should either of the consocia- 
 tions find the *' division inconvenient, there 
 might be an alteration afterwards." The minis- 
 ters then present, agreed that there should "be 
 two associations, or ministers' meetings, in the 
 county ; the associational division proposed, 
 corresponding as to limits with the consocia- 
 tional.* The bodies then resolved and agreed 
 upon, are those now known as Hartford North 
 and South Consociations and Associations. 
 Two bodies of each description were probably 
 deemed important, because the churches and 
 ministers then were comparatively numerous, 
 and the prospect was they would become more 
 so, the county embracing most of the territory 
 now included in Litchfield and Tolland counties. 
 
 A council of five elders and eight messen- 
 gers from five churches in the county of 
 New Haven, convened at Branford, April 13th, 
 passed the following vote ; " We now, whose 
 names are here specified, for ourselves and in 
 
 * Records of Hartford North Association. 
 
40 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 behalf of the several churches from which we 
 are come, according to the method agreed on 
 by the council of all the churches in the colony, 
 met at Saybrook, September 9th, 1708, do, 
 (until we shall otherwise agree,) form our- 
 selves into one consociation ; and through the 
 strength of Christ, (without whom we can do 
 nothing,) promise for the future, we will bettej' 
 mutually watch over each other, and be ready 
 at all times, according to the rule of God's word, 
 " to be helpful to each other, in the service and 
 work of the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 as we may have opportunity for the same, anci 
 be called thereunto, according to the said meth- 
 od and rule agreed on at said council at Say- 
 brook."* " Some members desiring the coun,- 
 cil's sense of s eve?' al articles in the written meth- 
 od of managing discipline as it was agreed on by 
 the council at Saybrook,"" they expressed by 
 votes their views on the first thirteen articles, 
 which will be given in a note in the proper place. 
 An association was organized by the fninisters 
 present at that time, or by the ministers of the 
 county at a meeting soon after. This associa- 
 tion, at a meeting held September 26, 1786, 
 amicably agreed upon a division into two 
 associations, one to be known by the name of 
 *' the x^ssociation of the Eastern District in the 
 county of New Haven," and the other "the As- 
 sociation of the Western District :" the line of 
 
 * Records of New Haven Ea$t Associatjoi). 
 
OP SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 41 
 
 division fixed upon being the '' river running 
 through Wallingford and North Haven to the 
 sea." At the same meeting the association 
 made provision for a corresponding division 
 of the consociation.* The division of the as- 
 sociation took effect i\Iay 29, 1 787, and that of 
 the consociation probably not long afterwards, 
 though the present constitution of the western 
 consociation was not adopted until 1800. — 
 Hence arose the eastern and western associa- 
 tions and consociations of New Haven. 
 
 A council early met in Fairfield county, 
 which, we are assured, "gave to the Platform a 
 hearty welcome," though the precise day and 
 place of its meeting cannot be stated, as the 
 book containing the records of its proceedings 
 has been recently lost. The presumption is, 
 the nine churches then regarded as being with- 
 in the county, (the church of Rye, found after- 
 wards to be within the bounds of New York, 
 being one of them,) were represented. This 
 formed one consociation, and both a consocia- 
 tion and association existed there, either from 
 that meeting, or from meetings held very soon 
 afterwards. These were divided, August 29, 
 1734, into Fairfield eastern and western conso- 
 ciations and associations. 
 
 "At a meeting of the elders and messengers of 
 the churches of the county of New London, con- 
 vened at New London, March 2, 1709, in order 
 
 * Records of New Haven E. Assoeiation. 
 
 5s 
 
42 HISTORICAL ACCOrNT 
 
 to the forming of themselves into one or more 
 consociations," five elders were present and 
 eight messengers, from seven different churches. 
 By this council " it wras unanimously agreed 
 that there shall be but one consociation in this 
 county for the hearing, trying and determin- 
 ing of all cases that [shall] regularly be brought 
 before them from any of the churches in said 
 county." To this agreement the follov^ring ex- 
 planation is appended : " This is not to be inter- 
 preted to be any obstruction to a future division 
 of the county into more consociations if it be 
 found needful."* The ministers met in associa- 
 tion the following May. The county then cov- 
 ered most of the present territory of Windham 
 county, and a part of that pertaining to Middle- 
 sex. Several settlements, begim on the north 
 about that time, having progressed so much 
 that churches were formed in them, of suffi- 
 cient strength to sustain pastors, the following 
 vote was passed at a meeting of the association, 
 Oct. 28, 1723. "Whereas the late settlements 
 that have been made of ministers in several 
 towns and societies in this county, has made 
 the members of this association so numerous 
 as to render it difficult for them all to meet in 
 one place, it is agreed upon that the association 
 be divided into two associations ;" and the divi- 
 ding line between a north and south association 
 was designated ; a division which was confirm- 
 
 * Records of New London Association. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 43 
 
 ed the succeeding year, excepting that the rela- 
 tions of one mniister were changed. The 
 North Association formed rules for the regula- 
 tion of its proceedings in 1725. But this asso- 
 ciation was not destined to remain long as an 
 association of New London. It was merged in 
 that of Windham shortly after the organization 
 of Windham county in May, 1726 ; for as the 
 Platform proposed that there should be one or 
 more associations and consociations in each 
 count}^ in Connecticut at the beginning, it was 
 considered as consonant to its scope and spirit, 
 that upon the formation of a new county the same 
 principle should be observed. Hence at a meet- 
 ing of the ^Association in Windham county, Sept. 
 6, 1726, it was voted, " that the rules made and 
 established August 31, 1725, by the North As- 
 sociation of the county of New London, be and 
 remain the rules by which this association gov- 
 ern themselves in future."* 
 
 About forty years since, a small association 
 was organized in this county, (first represented 
 in the General Association in 1800,) denomina- 
 ted Windham East, which is now extinct. 
 
 Probably the consociation of New London 
 county was divided about the time the associa- 
 tion was ; for the committee who reported the 
 rules of Windham Consociation inform us : 
 "From the history which we have of the church- 
 es in this county, it is evident that, from their 
 
 * Records of Windham Association. 
 
44 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 earliest establishment, they have regarded the 
 .Saybrook Platform as their ecclesiastical con- 
 stitution." 
 
 For the same general reason, as before, New 
 London Association was again divided, June 5, 
 1750, into a Western and Eastern Association. 
 *'New London river" was the dividing line as 
 far north as Norwich, whence the line so ran as 
 to leave the four first societies in Norwich to 
 the Eastern, and the fiftii society to the West- 
 ern Association. The division was made with 
 entire unanimity, with expressions of respect 
 and love, and desire for future harmony and 
 mutual helpfulness. These two associations 
 (with which consociations appear to have been 
 connected,) remained as such until Oct. 2, 1787, 
 more than two years after the formation of 
 Middlesex county, which was taken from the 
 counties of New London and Hartford. 
 
 The erection of Middlesex county opened the 
 way for several changes : for a portion of the min- 
 isters of the Western District of New London, 
 with others from Hartford South, to be formed 
 into a new association, and for other ministers in 
 Western New London to join their Eastern 
 brethren. Hence at a meeting of the Western 
 Association, held at the time just named, (none 
 attending bat those living within the limits of the 
 new county,) the following resolution was adopt- 
 ed : "Whereas the Honorable General As- 
 sembly of this State have formed a new county 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 45 
 
 by the name of Middlesex,- vvdiich includes 
 the towns of Saybrook and Killingworth, [then 
 containing six churches and six pastors] it be- 
 comes expedient, according to the Platform, that 
 an association and consociation should be form- 
 ed, consisting of ministers and churches within 
 the county : We, the ministers of the towns of 
 Saybrook and Killingworth, think it expedient 
 to form an association by the name of the Con- 
 sociated Association of the county of Middle- 
 sex, leaving full liberty, however, to our breth- 
 ren who are of the Association and Consocia- 
 tion of Hartford South, within the limits of 
 Middlesex county, to remain where they are, or 
 join us, as they shall judge most expedient ; 
 who upon their signing with us, shall be mem- 
 bers of this Consociated Association, and be 
 deemed associated and consociated pastors of 
 the county of Middlesex. And whereas the 
 first and "third churches of Lyme, who were 
 with us associated as members of the Western 
 District of New London County, have by some 
 of their members signified their desire to be of 
 our body in association and consociation ; wc 
 hereby agree that we will accept them into our 
 body, as consociated with our churches, and 
 their pastors as consociated pastors, when they 
 shall be resettled, on their subscribing to this 
 association as consociated pastors."* Agreea«- 
 
 * Records of Middlesex Association, 
 
46 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 •bly to these provisions, the ministers of Had- 
 dam, Middle Haddam, East Hampton, West- 
 chester, the three societies in East Haddam, and 
 of North Lyme, united with the association the 
 succeeding June, and the minister of Lyme 
 afterwards ; but the churches and ministers of 
 Middletown and Chatham First Society, [now 
 Portland,] as a matter of convenience retained 
 •their original connection with Hartford South. 
 Durham, annexed to the count}^ in 1799, for the 
 -same reason, retained its connection ministerial- 
 ly and consociationally with New Haven East. 
 Litchfield county was erected from Hartford, 
 New Haven and Fairfield counties, principally 
 from Hartford county, in October, 1751. "At 
 a consociational meeting of the churches with- 
 in the county," convened at Litchfield, July 7, 
 1752, agreeably to the original provision in the 
 iOth article of the Platform, it was voted, 
 •■'* That all the churches wdtliin the county * * * 
 Jiereby are for the present constituted one con- 
 sociation." Fourteen elders were present, and 
 fifteen delegates representing fifteen churches. 
 The ministers and churches had previously be- 
 longed to the ministerial and consociational 
 bodies in the counties from which Litchfield 
 County was taken. " At a meeting of the min- 
 isters," the same day, it was " agreed that all 
 the ministers of the county be one associa- 
 tion."* Li September, 1791, the consociation^ 
 
 * Records of Litchfield South. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 47 
 
 at a meeting of the whole body, ''by mutual 
 agreement," was divided into the North and 
 South consociations of that county : the asso- 
 ciation was divided the June foUowing. 
 
 Tolland County was formed from Hartford 
 and Windham counties in 1785, in which coun- 
 ties the ministers and churches had had their 
 connexions, and in which they retained them 
 until 1789 and 90. The association of Tolland 
 was organized in the former year, and the con- 
 sociation in the latter.* 
 
 Thus have these bodies been formed from time 
 to time. The associations and consociations have 
 been co-extensive. Those first formed, covered 
 a given district ; and when divided, they were di- 
 vided sectionally, so as to meet the principles of 
 the Platform as to " neighboring churches." 
 
 For a considerable period, consociations were 
 held in different parts of Connecticut as occa- 
 sions called for them. It was proposed how- 
 ever, at the time the consociation was formed 
 in Litchfield County, that there should be a 
 stated meeting of the consociation there, be- 
 sides intervening occasional conventions. The 
 year previous to this, the General Association 
 proposed to the district Associations to prepare 
 each a draught, from which a plan might be 
 drawn for a general consociation. The subject 
 was brought up before the General Association 
 for several years, after which it was suffered to 
 
 * Minutes of General Asscwiation, 1812. 
 
48 
 
 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT 
 
 rest until 1793, when the subject was resumed, 
 accompanied by a proposal for an annual meet- 
 ing of the district consociations. The project 
 for a general consociation did not succeed, but 
 the proposal for an annual meeting of the dis- 
 trict consociations was adopted in some parts 
 of the State, and for some time it has been the 
 common practice for such consociations to be 
 held. 
 
 The district associations have met regularly 
 from the beginning, usually twice a year ; 
 though it has become customary recently, to 
 hold one of these meetings in connection with 
 the annual consociation. 
 
 Though the regular records of the General 
 Association go back only about a century, yet 
 it is evident from Trumbull, that it has been 
 accustomed to meet at least once a year from 
 the beginning : for a considerable period it met 
 twice a year, and in a very few instances it has 
 held adjourned sessions. At first it passed 
 from one county or association to another, and 
 its sessions were usually in September. When 
 it met twice a year, as it did from 1721 until 
 1735, unless 1732 be an exception, it met at 
 Hartford and New Haven. The custom was 
 to hold the meetings in connection with the 
 Colony election and the commencement of Yale 
 College. In some instances delegates were 
 appointed to meet on the day following those 
 occasions, and perhaps that was always re- 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFOR^I. 49 
 
 garded as the day of meeting. Confining the 
 sessions to those places was deemed a depart- 
 ure from the Platform ; and Hartford North 
 Association repeatedly remonstrated against it. 
 Since 1735 they have been held within the 
 limits of the several associations in rotation, 
 the needed alterations being made as new as- 
 sociations were formed ; and the sessions have 
 commenced upon the third Tuesday in June.* 
 
 As there were but four district associations 
 at first, the General ^Association w^as small. 
 Only two delegates were ordinarily appointed 
 from each, and some of these often failed. Af- 
 ter the associations were increased to seven or 
 eight, the average number of delegates did not 
 exceed eleven. This was the fact in sixteen 
 instances between 1740 and 1761. In 1828 it 
 was voted that in future, every district associa- 
 tion shall send three delegates to the General 
 Association. 
 
 For a long time delegates from the district 
 associations were required to take attested cop- 
 ies of all the acts of the General Association, 
 to be recorded or kept on file for the use of 
 their respective bodies. How far this requisi- 
 tion was regarded it would now be difiicult to 
 ascertain. If copies were uniformly laken, 
 they were not always recorded ; though in 
 some instances they are found on the books of 
 the associations. In 1776 a vote was passed 
 
 * Note F. 
 
 6 
 
50 HISTORICAL ACCOUr^T 
 
 that important acts of the General Association 
 should be printed. How far this was done is 
 not known. Since 1800 this body has uni- 
 formly published either extracts from its min- 
 utes, or the minutes at large ; and in conse- 
 quence of improvements made from time to 
 time, these now form a document of much 
 value. 
 
 After the Platform was adopted " and had 
 time to operate, the churches became more 
 regiilar and harmonious in their discipline, en- 
 joyed more general peace, and their numbers 
 constantly increased."* Better rules for the 
 examination of candidates for the ministry could 
 hardly have been given than were prepared 
 and recommended by the General Association 
 in 1712.t 
 
 Though the Platform was severely tested by 
 several trials, particularly by the well known 
 *' Wallingford Case,"t in 1758, yet when that 
 case was over, and the high excitements pro- 
 duced by it had time to subside, the confidence 
 of the people in ecclesiastical bodies, so far as*^ 
 it had been impaired, was in a measure re- 
 stored ; and where their feelings were not dis- 
 turbed, it was greatly increased. After this, 
 " the advice of the General Association was 
 very generally adopted by the associations and 
 consociatioiis'; greater attention- was paid, both 
 
 * Trumbull, Vol. II. p. 17. f Trumbull, Vdl. I. p. 169, 90. 
 I Not© G. 
 
OF SAYBROOK PLATFORM. 51 
 
 to the morals, qualifications and orthodoxy of 
 candidates for the ministry; ordinations have 
 generally been attended by the consociations of 
 the several districts in w^hich they have been 
 performed."* 
 
 When the Cambridge Platform was adopted, 
 there were twelve worshiping assemblies with- 
 in the present limits of Connecticut, several of 
 which enjoyed the labors of two ministers, 
 though it does not appear that quite so many 
 churches were duly organized. When the 
 Saybrook Platform was adopted, there were 
 forty-one churches in what was at that time 
 regarded as the territory of Connecticut : ex- 
 cluding the one in Rye, there were forty, and 
 about as many ministers. President Stiles 
 speaks of thirty churches as acceding to the 
 Platform at first,! probably referring to those 
 represented in the conventions in 1709, in 
 which, as far as we know, there was entire 
 vmanimity on the point of accepting the Plat 
 form. But it does not follow that the churches 
 not represented did not fall in at once or very 
 soon wath what was done : for other reasons 
 may be assigned for their not bemg represented 
 than d supposed opposition to the constitution. 
 There is satisfactory evidence that all the 
 churches then existincr were consociated sooner 
 or later, and the presumption is, that they were 
 generally, if not universally consociated in 1709> 
 
 ♦ TrurabuU, Vol, II. p. 525. jNoteH. 
 
52 HISTORICAL ACCOUNT, &C. 
 
 and that the pastors were associated. The 
 number of churches reported to the General 
 Association the present year, [1841,] is 246; 
 the number of pastors 190, and of stated sup- 
 pUes 21 : total 211. All the churches are rep- 
 resented as consociated excepting 15 : almost 
 all the pastors and stated supplies belong to 
 the district associations, together with other 
 ministers who are without charge. 
 
NOTES. 
 
 Note A, p. 35. 
 
 " The principal alteration," says President Stiles; 
 " which they [the churches] deemed [to have been made] 
 was this, that whereas the congregational councils 
 were elected promiscuously from the churches, the 
 churches were now limited to the consociated council, 
 as a standing council on matters of discipline, which 
 they vested with a decisive power on matters which 
 they submitted to them : and which they might on all 
 other matters repair to, advise with, and consult as con- 
 gregational councils."* This view is far more agreea- 
 ble to the letter of the articles, than the construction 
 which he undertakes to make out might be put upon 
 them. The President, however, errs in supposing 
 "that for the first forty years after the Platform there 
 was not a single instance of consociated ordinations." 
 "In the three western consociations," the Rev. Moses 
 Dickinson affirms, " it always has been the practice 
 ever since the first formation, forthe whole consociation 
 to be convened at every ordination. How it has 
 been," he adds, "in the county of Fairfield," will ap- 
 pear from the following letter : — 
 
 Rev. Sir, 
 Agreeable to your request, I have examined the 
 records of consociations for the western district in 
 Fairfield county, from which it appears that the con- 
 
 ♦ Christian Union, p. 79, 
 
 6* 
 
54 NOTES. 
 
 sociation was divided Aug. 29, 1734. Since which, 
 there have been nine ordinations in this district ; in 
 every [one] of which, the council assisting, consisted 
 of the consociation, as such. And from the old book 
 of records, reaching back to the year 1725, it appears, 
 that all the ordinations, and all the installments, except 
 one, were in like manner performed by councils consist- 
 ing of the consociation of said county. Dated in Stam- 
 ford, March 21, 1761. 
 
 Noah Welles, Register of the Consociation. 
 
 The other consociation to which Mr. Dickinson re- 
 fers is the original consociation of Litchfield county.* 
 
 Ordinations in Connecticut now, in the greater pro- 
 portion of instances, are performed by consociation, or 
 by councils called from the consociations, within whose 
 limits they take place ; and so long ago as 1759, the 
 year before Dr. Stiles made the supposition just men- 
 tioned, the General Association recommended that ordi- 
 nations be performed universally by consociation. 
 
 Note B, p. 36. 
 
 This was deemed a defect by the members of a Gener- 
 al Association in 1728, and a remedy was proposed to 
 the district association for adoption, as appears from the 
 following letter sent to them as a circular : — 
 
 " At a General Association of the colony of Connec- 
 ticut, convened at Hartford, May 10, 1728. — 
 
 This association, taking into consideration that in the 
 articles of agreement made and concluded at Saybrook, 
 
 * Answer to the letter of aa aged layman, p. 17. 
 
NOTES. 55 
 
 1708, there is no particular business assigned to the 
 General Association, nor are they thereby expressly in- 
 vested with any powers, which we apprehend a disad- 
 vantage to their being serviceable. We therefore refer 
 it to the particular associations to concur and to con- 
 sent that the General Association have power and ca- 
 pacity to act and do in the particulars following, viz. 
 
 I. To receive appeals from particular associations, 
 and to hear and do thereupon in weighty cases as the 
 particular associations are empowered to do in cases 
 orderly brought to them. 
 
 II. To act, advise, and do in matters ecclesiastical 
 which are of such a general nature as cannot be man- 
 aged in particular associations. 
 
 III. i\.s also to propose and offer to the particular 
 associations what they apprehend may be of general 
 benefit to the interest of rehgion and the service of the 
 churches, 
 
 IV. That the delegates chosen for the General As- 
 sociation, to be convened in May, shall stand delegates 
 for the General Association in September following, 
 also annually. 
 
 V. That the moderator of the General Association 
 last convened shall have power to call together the 
 General Association when he judgeth the same needful ; 
 and the General Association so occasionally convened, 
 shall have the same powers as in the stated conventions 
 of the same. 
 
 And desire the particular associations to send their 
 thoughts and determinations upon the premises by their 
 delegates unto the next General Association. 
 A true copy. 
 Attest, Nathaniel Chauncey, Scribe." 
 
66 NOTES. 
 
 The original association of New London, from whose 
 records the foregoing is taken, voted at their meeting, 
 May 29, 1728, "that copies of it [the letter] be taken 
 for a mature thought on them, [the articles,] and [that] 
 the full consideration of them be reserved to the next 
 association." At the next association, Aug. 20, the fol- 
 lowing answer was prepared, which deserves insertion 
 here. 
 
 I. " With respect to the first article, we cannot find 
 by the constitution that any appeals do properly lie from 
 particular associations, inasmuch as they are only to 
 advise and not to determine ; and then further, if any 
 matters do go from the particular associations, they are 
 directed to be brought before the council or consocia- 
 tion of the churches of the county. 
 
 II. With respect to the second, we do not fully un- 
 derstand the meaning and extent of the proposal, and 
 therefore don't judge it proper for us to comply with it. 
 
 III. With respect to the third, we are of opinion 
 that the General Associations are already possessed of 
 that power. 
 
 IV. With respect to the fourth, we think it to be too 
 great an imposition upon the delegates, that they be 
 obliged to stand for the year, and that some impropriety 
 might attend such a practice. 
 
 V. And with respect to the last, we are of opinion 
 that the moderator had better advise with two or three 
 of the neighboring elders in calling the association to- 
 gether, as the moderator of the council is directed 
 to do." 
 
 As no change was effected in the Platform, the pro- 
 posed remedy must have been deemed unnecessary by 
 the associations generally. 
 
NOTES. 
 
 57 
 
 Note C. p. 36. 
 
 Several of the early pastors devoted a portion of their 
 labors to the welfare of these heathen,* and when Presi- 
 dent Wheelock's Indian school was instructed in that 
 part of Lebanon, now constituting the town of Colum- 
 bia, contributions were made in various places for the 
 support of the pupils. In 1768, the General Association 
 not only expressed their approbation of the school, but 
 their pleasure in hearing of the kind and charitable dis- 
 positions entertained towards it by the good and pious 
 people in England ; and they have not ceased yet to 
 care for the salvation of the remnants of the aboriginal 
 tribes, scattered as they are in our land. 
 
 Among the white inhabitants of Connecticut there 
 was no call for a long time for missionary effort : for 
 the people settled in clusters, were of one denomina- 
 tion, and made provision for supporting religious insti- 
 tutions among themselves. During this period the min- 
 isters and churches were not indifferent to the wants of 
 any who were destitute of religious instruction ipon 
 their borders, or who enjoyed it in an imperfect manner. 
 In the beginning of the last century, " divers ministers 
 in the eastern parts of the Colony were at the pains 
 and charge of going and preaching in the town of Provi- 
 dence, Rhode Island, by turns." The difficulty of sup- 
 plying the people there with instruction in this mode, 
 was such, that the association of New London County, 
 in 1722, petitioned his excellency, Gurdon Saltonstall, 
 then governor of the Colony, to grant a brief for " con- 
 tributions in so many towns and congregations as his 
 wisdom should see meet," for the support of preaching 
 in that place. 
 
 * Trumbull, Vol. I. pp. 494-5. 
 
68 NOTES. 
 
 When emigrants from Connecticut began to settle in 
 Vermont and New York, they did not take clergymen 
 with them, as their fathers had done when they settled 
 in the wilderness, but went away without providing for 
 the enjoyment of the institutions of the gospel. Their 
 pious friends left behind, became alarmed for the conse- 
 quences, and in view of their destitution, the General 
 Association, in 1774, deemed it advisable that mission- 
 aries should be sent among them ; and they recom- 
 mended it to their brethren to promote subscriptions 
 among their people for the purpose of sustaining these 
 heralds of the cross. The subject awakened so much 
 interest that they held an adjourned session, that they 
 might mature and execute their benevolent design. 
 The occurrence and expenses of the revolutionary war 
 stayed their operations, and in fact, retarded the settle- 
 ments. But in 1792, the system of 1774 was, in part, 
 revived ; annual contributions were obtained through 
 the State ; numbers of missionaries took the field ; the 
 General Association partly conducted the work them- 
 selves, but managed principally by their committee. In 
 1798 the Association formed themselves into the Mis- 
 sionary Society of Connecticut; and in 1802 the trus- 
 tees were incorporated with power to possess property 
 to an amount not exceeding one hundred thousand dol- 
 lars. The specified objects were to " Christianize the 
 ,heathen in North America, and to support and promote 
 Christian knowledge in the new settlements within the 
 United States." From this time the missionary system 
 proceeded under the advantages of a complete organiza- 
 tion : donations were made to the Society, and contri- 
 ,butions u^ere taken up annually in the congregations on 
 the first Sabbath in May. Every year from 1793 until 
 |-830 inclusive, a " narrative" was published and exten- 
 
NOTES. 59 
 
 sively circulated, showing the receipts and expenditures, 
 the missionaries employed, their fields of labor, and the 
 salutary effects. Extracts from this also appeared in 
 the Connecticut Evangelical Magazine, while that pub- 
 lication continued. All the profits of that magazine 
 were sacredly devoted to the formation of a perma- 
 nent fund, the annual interest of whi<;h is appropriated 
 by the trustees to the support of missions. Thus origi- 
 nated a large proportion of the fund of the Con- 
 necticut Missionary Society. Other donations and 
 legacies have been devoted to the same object ; and 
 the fund now amounts to $30,000. In the early periods 
 of this society much missionary labor was performed 
 under its influence, and immense good accomplished 
 in Vermont, the northern and western sections of New 
 York, in the northern settlements of Pennsylvania, and 
 on the Connecticut Reserve : and either in its earlier or 
 later stages, other parts of the land have been blessed 
 by its efforts.* 
 
 In 1815, the General Association, upon the request 
 of the Association in New London County, chose a com- 
 mittee to take into consideration the formation of a 
 Domestic Missionary Society for the State and its vi- 
 cinity, and to report to the next meeting of that body a 
 plan for Domestic Missions; and, in the mean time, to 
 procure preaching for such destitute places as were 
 referred to by the Association of New London, and for 
 others in a similar situation, so far as they could obtain, 
 by gratuities, the requisite means. — The committee re- 
 ported a constitution in 1816, which was adopted. 
 "The General Association was constituted the Society." 
 
 The influence of this Society has been eminently 
 
 * For many facts in this paragraph, see Ct. M&g. and Int. Vol. VI, 
 pp. 339-343. 
 
60 NOTES. 
 
 happy. It has comforted the desponding, strengthened 
 the weak, and given the bread of Hfe to many who 
 otherwise would have remained partially or wholly des- 
 titute ; though at the same time it has diverted a portion 
 of the contributions, which, had not the Society been 
 instituted, would have gone to the original Connecticut 
 Missionary Society. 
 
 In 1828 a committee was appointed " to consider and 
 report, what, if any measures can be adopted to effect 
 a co-operation between the Domestic Missionary So- 
 ciety of Connecticut and the American Home Mission- 
 ary Society ; and to take into consideration the interests 
 of the Connecticut Missionary Society in relation to 
 this subject." Though the commitee reported unfavora- 
 bly to the proposed union in 1829, and the report was 
 adopted ; yet in 1830, resolutions were passed, by which 
 the Domestic Missionary Society became, on certain 
 conditions, auxiliary to the American Home Missionary 
 Society; and by which the operations of the Connecti- 
 cut Missionary Society w^ere modified. Since that time, 
 the last mentioned Society has confined " its operations 
 to the care and improvement of its permanent fund, 
 and to the appropriation of the annual income of the 
 same, together with such donations and bequests" as from 
 time to time have been made to it. The Domestic Mis- 
 sionary Society has " the control of the raising and ap- 
 plication of funds ; the selection and appointment of 
 missionaries, and the general designation of their fields 
 of labor." " The treasurer andauditor of the Mission- 
 ary Society are ex-officio treasurer and auditor" of the 
 Domestic Missionary Society : and the twelve trustees 
 of the former Society, with six other persons, ap- 
 pointed for the purpose, are the directors of the latter. 
 
 The officers of each Society make a report of their 
 
NOTES. 61 
 
 doings annually to the General Association, which is 
 the Society in both cases. 
 
 From the last reports it appears that the Missionary 
 Society employed the preceding year " nineteen mis- 
 sionaries, of which thirteen are stationed on the West- 
 ern Reserve, five in Illinois, one among the Mohegans 
 in Connecticut :" and that " the receipts of the Society 
 for the year ending January 1, 1841, were $2,676.79. 
 The expenditures during the same period, were" 
 $2,673.54. From the reports it appears also that the 
 Domestic Society, since its organization, has "extended 
 aid to sixty-eight churches and congregations in Con- 
 necticut ;" many of which now rely on their own re- 
 sources : thirty-two were aided the last year. In ad- 
 dition to what it " has done in Connecticut, it has, since 
 its union with the American Home Missionary Society, 
 contributed about ^50,000 to extend the institutions of 
 religion in Rhode Island and in theAVestern States."^ 
 It paid the directors of the Rhode Island Domestic Mis- 
 sionary Society the last year $500, to be expended by 
 them in that State. Its whole expenditures for the year 
 ending June 3, 1841, were $3,333.26 ; its receipts for 
 the same time, $3,356.90. 
 
 Though the Connecticut Missionary Society now 
 does less than it once did, yet the two Societies accom- 
 plish more than the original Society was ever able to 
 perform. 
 
 Beside the reports of these Societies, there is annu- 
 ally made to the General Association a report of the 
 fund, styled " the Everest Fund," the annual interest 
 of which is applied for the " purchase of Bibles, reli- 
 gious tracts, &c. for distribution ; for the support of Do- 
 mestic Missions in this State ; for the education of indi- 
 gent pious youth for the gospel ministry ; to any, or ail 
 
62 NOTES. 
 
 of the above purposes, as a committee appointed by the 
 General Association deems most expedient. The fund 
 is the result of one-fourth of a residuary legacy left by 
 Dr. Solomon Everest of Canton, who deceased April 
 3, 1822. The interest received from this the year pre- 
 ceding the last report was $264.89. 
 
 Note D, p. 37. 
 
 In June, 1766, a proposal was made to the General 
 Association, then sitting at Guilford, by the Synod of 
 New York and Philadelphia, for a con-espondence be- 
 tween that Synod and the Congregational Churches of 
 Connecticut. Presented in the kindest manner, the 
 proposal was accepted in the samxC spirit, and the several 
 Associations were advised " to appoint one or more of 
 their body to meet commissioners from the Synod, to 
 converse with them upon a plan and articles of such 
 desired union." The advice was followed, and the 
 delegates and commissioners met at Elizabethtown, 
 N. J., in November of the same year, and accomplished 
 the objects of their appointment. From that time a 
 convention was held annually, alternately within the 
 bounds of the General Association and of the Synod 
 until 1775. The delegates from Connecticut were ap- 
 pointed by the district Associations. The immediate 
 and prominent cause of the convention was the appre- 
 hension that the English government, at the solicitation 
 of some of the friends of the National Church here, 
 would establish bishops in the colonies ; that these, of 
 course, would "bring with them, or if not, might 
 be clothed with the paramount authority of Britain, 
 with the powers of English bishops, to the great preju- 
 
NOTES. 63 
 
 dice of people of other communions, and in contrariety 
 to the principles on which the settlement of the colonies 
 had taken place :"* an apprehension which the rise of 
 the American Revolution dissipated. Beside commu- 
 nicating information and collecting accounts of the 
 united cause and interest of their churches, combining 
 their endeavors and counsels for preserving their liber- 
 ties, they sought the spread of the gospel, and other 
 objects then deemed important ; and it is worthy of 
 notice, that about the period of the close of these con- 
 ventions, the present general system of missions com- 
 menced in Connecticut. 
 
 In 1790 a motion was made in the General Associa- 
 tion " by the delegates of the Western Association of 
 Fairfield County, respecting a general union of the Con- 
 gregational and Presbyterian Churches throughout the 
 United States," and a committee of correspondence 
 was raised on the subject. In September, 1791, com- 
 mittees, mutually appointed by the General Association 
 and the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, 
 met in the chapel of Yale College, and devised a plan 
 of correspondence, which was approved the year after, 
 and went into operation in 1793. Three delegates were 
 to be annually chosen by the respective bodies who should 
 have the right of sitting in the other's general meeting, 
 making such communications as were directed by their 
 respective constituents, and deliberating on such matters 
 as should come before them, but no right of voting. In 
 1794, the right of voting was added, but rescinded in 
 1827. The present year (1841), it has been agreed 
 that the number of delegates be reduced to two. 
 
 * See Bishop White's Memoirs of the Prot. Epis. Ch. p. 19, and 
 Note A.; also Memoir.s of Rev. John Rogers, pp. 1S5-1S7. 
 
64 NOTES. 
 
 In 1802 the following articles of union and corres- 
 pondence were ratified between the General Associa- 
 tion and the General Convention of Vermont : — 
 
 " Article 1. Each body shall send one or two dele- 
 gates or commissioners to meet and sit with the other 
 at the stated sessions of the body. 
 
 Article 2. The delegate or delegates from each 
 body, sev(?rally, shall have the privilege of entering into 
 the discussions and deliberations of the body as freely 
 and equally as their own members. 
 
 Article 3. That the union and intercourse may be 
 full and complete between the said bodies, the com- 
 missioner or commissioners from each, respectively, 
 shall not only sit and deliberate, but act and vote." 
 
 Similar terms of correspondence w'ere entered into 
 with the General Association of Massachusetts in 1809, 
 except that two delegates were to be annually appointed 
 by each body ; with the General Association of New 
 Hampshire in 1810 ; with the Evangelical Consociation 
 of Rhode Island in 1821, and with the General Confer- 
 ence of Maine about 1828. The General Association of 
 the State of New York was admitted into union with us 
 on the same terms of correspondence as the Ecclesias- 
 tical bodies in New England in 1835. 
 
 Beside these connections, a correspondence has 
 been carried on by letter since 1833, between the Gen- 
 eral Association and the Congregational Union of Eng- 
 land and Wales. Occasionally a delegate, designated by 
 a committee of the General Association, has set in the 
 annual meeting of that body. 
 
 Letters also have passed between the General Asso- 
 ciation and the pastors and ministers of the Canton de 
 Valid in Switzerland. 
 
KOTES. 65 
 
 Note E, p. 38. 
 
 Alterations in some of the articles have occasionally 
 been thought of by one district association and another, 
 or by the General Association itself, as may be seen by 
 turning to Note B ; but on referring them to the district 
 associations at large for further consideration, they have 
 not been adopted. The general voice has been for re- 
 taining the Platform as prepared in 1708. This has 
 been judged a safer and better course than to attempt 
 alterations, even if some passages are not the most 
 happily worded. 
 
 The Association of Litchfield County, at a meeting 
 on the last Tuesday of May, 1757, voted: 
 
 "Whereas the Rev. General Association, in their 
 meeting, June, 1756, recommended it to the particular 
 associations of this Colony to manifest their concurrence 
 with the Saybrook Confession of Faith, this association 
 having taken it into consideration, do hereby declare 
 their unanimous assent and consent to the Articles of 
 the Christian Religion in said Confession, so far as they 
 are contained in- the Assembly of Divines' Shorter 
 Catechism ; and as to the Platform of Discipline, we 
 think it not expedient that any alteration be made in the 
 public impression, but that every consociation be at 
 liberty to vary in such things as to them appear excep- 
 tionable." 
 
 " The reason of our expressing ourselves as above 
 concerning the Confession of Faith, is, because some 
 expressions therein appear to us exceptionable, which 
 we are willing to send in to the next General Associa- 
 tion, if desired." 
 
 It will be noticed that the things deemed exceptiona- 
 ble in the Confession, are expressions and not senti- 
 
 79 
 
66 NOTES. 
 
 ments ; and concerning the Platform, the principal varia- 
 tion which the consociation in that county had adopted, 
 respects the 4th Article, and is found in the following 
 rule : — " In all acts of this consociation, nothing shall 
 be allowed as a vote of this body but where there is a 
 major part of the ministers, and also a major part of the 
 messengers agreed." 
 
 The consociation of New Haven West, in the Pre- 
 amble to their present constitution say, " that serious 
 objections have been entertained by the churches against 
 the Saybrook Platform on account of the power given 
 to the pastors in their churches and in the consociation, 
 although in other respects that rule of discipline was in 
 general cordially approved." The fourth article has 
 been specially faulted, though the principle of voting in 
 councils there laid down, is said in the article itself to 
 have been the common practice of our churches before. 
 But there is some doubt whether the reason of the 
 principle is well understood. The construction of the 
 article by the convention of New Haven County in 
 1709, in which some of the compilers were present, is 
 given elsewhere. There is a tradition, also, " that this 
 article was intended to prevent the overpowering influ- 
 ence of the churches, as it was customary for them in 
 those days, to send to consociations a number of dele- 
 gates."*- The custom was an unhappy one, very liable 
 to abuse, and to become the occasion of dissatisfaction 
 and mischief t 
 
 * Rev. Dr. John Elliott's Sermon on Consociation, p. 18. 
 t See Turell's Life of Dr. Colman, p. 99. 
 
NOTES. 
 
 67 
 
 Note F. p. 49. 
 
 Hartford was designated as the place where the first 
 meeting should be held for the purpose of organization. 
 The delegates met there accordingly on the 18th of May, 
 1709. Where the meeting was held in 1710 is not cer- 
 tainly known : the presumption is, it was held in New 
 Haven. It was in New London in 1711, in Fairfield 
 1712, Wethersfield 1713, Milford 1714, Norwich 1715, 
 and Stratford 1717. Where it was in 1716, 1718, 1719, 
 1720 and 1721, we are unable to state. The sessions 
 from 1721 until 1735 are given in the Historical Ac- 
 count. The place of meeting in the last mentioned 
 year has not been ascertained. Since then the sessions 
 have been as follows : — 
 
 In Killiiigworth, 
 
 1736 
 
 In Killingworth, 
 
 1752 
 
 " Middletown, 
 
 1737 
 
 " Fairfield, West Parish 
 
 
 *' Stratford, 
 
 1738 
 
 Green's Farms 
 
 1753 
 
 " Wallingford, 
 
 1739 
 
 " Cheshire, 
 
 1754 
 
 " Hartford, 
 
 1740 
 
 " Middletown, U. H, 
 
 1755 
 
 " Lebanon, 
 
 1741 
 
 *' Windham, 
 
 1756 
 
 *' New London, 
 
 1742 
 
 " Stonington, E, Parish, 
 
 1757 
 
 « Fairfield, 
 
 1743 
 
 " Woodbuiy,* 
 
 1758 
 
 « Durham, 
 
 1744 
 
 " Danbuiy, 
 
 1759 
 
 *' Newington Parish, in 
 
 
 " North Branfbrd, 
 
 1760 
 
 Wethersfield, 
 
 1745 
 
 " Hartford, 
 
 1761 
 
 *' Lebanon Goshen, 
 
 1746 
 
 " Mansfield, 
 
 1762 
 
 *' Westbrook, then 3d 
 
 
 " North P. of Lyme, 
 
 1763 
 
 Parish in Say brook, 
 
 1747 
 
 « Vloodbury, 
 
 1764 
 
 *' Reading, 
 
 1748 
 
 *' Norwalk, 
 
 1765 
 
 *' New Haven, 
 
 1749 
 
 " Guilford, 
 
 1766 
 
 *' Hartford, 
 
 1750 
 
 " Middletown, 
 
 1767 
 
 ** Windham, 
 
 1751 
 
 " Coventry, 
 
 1768 
 
 * G. A. was appointed there, but there is no record of a meeting. 
 
68 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 In Norwich, 
 
 17G9 
 
 In Stratford, 
 
 1803 
 
 « New Milford, 
 
 1770 
 
 " North Haven, 
 
 1804 
 
 " Reading, 
 
 1771 
 
 ", Guilford, 
 
 1805 
 
 " Weslburj", now Wa- 
 
 
 " W^ethersfield, 
 
 1806 
 
 tertcv.n, 
 
 1772 
 
 " Saybrook, Pautapoug 
 
 
 •' New Cambridse, now 
 
 
 Parish, 
 
 1807 
 
 Bristol, 
 
 1773 
 
 " New London, 
 
 1808 
 
 " Mansfield, 
 
 1774 
 
 " Lebanon, 
 
 1809 
 
 " Norwich, 
 
 1775 
 
 " Ellington, 
 
 1810 
 
 ♦' Cornwall, 
 
 1776 
 
 " Farmington, 
 
 1811 
 
 " Fairfield, 
 
 1777 
 
 " Sharon, 
 
 1812 
 
 " Northford, 
 
 1778 
 
 " Wa<ertown, 
 
 1813 
 
 " Haddam, 
 
 1779 
 
 " Fairfield, 
 
 1814" 
 
 " Tolland, 
 
 1780 
 
 " Danbury, 
 
 1815 
 
 " Lebanon Goshen, 
 
 1781 
 
 " New Haven, 
 
 1816 
 
 " Ripton, 
 
 1782 
 
 " East Guilford, now 
 
 
 " Lyme, 
 
 1783 
 
 Madison, 
 
 1817 
 
 •' Torringford, 
 
 178-i 
 
 " Middletown, 
 
 1818 
 
 " Franklin, 
 
 1785 
 
 " Lyme, 
 
 1819 
 
 " Durham, 
 
 1786 
 
 " Colchester, 
 
 1820 
 
 " Berlin, Britain Society 
 
 ,1787 
 
 " Thompson, 
 
 1821 
 
 " West Hartford, 
 
 1788 
 
 " Tolland, 
 
 1822 
 
 " Second Parish in Leba 
 
 
 " Windsor, 
 
 1823 
 
 non, now^ Columbia, 
 
 1789 
 
 " Goshen, 
 
 1824 
 
 " Greenfield, 
 
 1790 
 
 " Litchfield, 
 
 1825 
 
 " Washington, 
 
 1791 
 
 " Stamford, 
 
 1826 
 
 ♦' Waterbury, 
 
 1792 
 
 " Stratford, 
 
 1827 
 
 " Cheshire, 
 
 1793 
 
 " New Haven, 
 
 1828 
 
 " Kensington Parish, in 
 
 
 " Wallingford, 
 
 1829 
 
 Berlin, 
 
 1794 
 
 " Wethersfield, 
 
 1830 
 
 " Killingworth, 
 
 1795 
 
 " Saybrook, 
 
 1831 
 
 " Norwich, 
 
 1796 
 
 " Norwich, 
 
 1832 
 
 " Windham, 
 
 1797 
 
 " Brooklyn, 
 
 1833 
 
 « Hebron, 
 
 1798 
 
 " Vernon, 
 
 1834 
 
 " Hartford, 
 
 1799 
 
 " Enfield, 
 
 1835 
 
 " Norfolk, 
 
 1800 
 
 " Norfolk, 
 
 1836 
 
 ** Litchfield, 
 
 1801 
 
 " New Milford, 
 
 1837 
 
 -Norwalk, 
 
 1802 
 
 " Norwalk, 
 
 1838 
 
NOTES. 69 
 
 In Danbuiy, 1839 j In New Haven, United 
 
 " New Haven, First I Society, 1911 
 
 Church, IS 10 
 
 Note G, p. 50. 
 
 Dr. Trumbull, who has given very great prominence 
 to this " Case" in his History of Connecticut, has failed 
 of entire correctness in saying " the gentlemen of the 
 ordaining coimcil, never reconciled themselves to their 
 brethren, but died in a state of exclusion from associa- 
 iional and consociational communion.* This is proba- 
 bly true of most of them. Two of the ministers were 
 old men at the time, and in their graves before the high 
 excitements produced by the affair subsided. Concern- 
 ing three others, if they did not seek reconciliation, spe- 
 cial reasons may be assigned for the omission. But in 
 regard to the Rev. Jonathan Todd, the remaining indi- 
 vidual, who was scribe of the council, and wrote more in 
 its defense than any other person, he did, in a letter dated 
 Dec. 24, 1765, seek reconciliation to the consociation. 
 Among other things in that letter lie observed — " In my 
 present view of things, [ I ] should not in the same cir- 
 cumstances as at Wallingford, proceed as we then did." 
 He prosecuted his application for reconciliation and was 
 fmally and cordially restored. He died in fellowship 
 with the Eastern Association of Xew Haven County, 
 within whose limits he lived, and was in several instan- 
 ces moderator at its meetings.! 
 
 It may be proper to add here, that Mr. Dana, (after- 
 wards Doct. Dana,) and the church in Wallingford, at 
 
 * Vol. II. p. 526 ~ ~~" 
 
 t See books and files of New Ilavcn East Consociation and Associa- 
 tion. 
 
70 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 the same time sought union with the consociation, and 
 though that does not appear to have been obtained, yet 
 Mr. Dana finally became a member of the association, in 
 the Eastern District of New Haven, and died in fellow- 
 ship with that body. 
 
 Note H. p. 51. 
 Churches and Teaching Elders in Connecticut in the 
 beginning of 1709, when Conventions loere held for 
 forming Consociations and Associations. 
 Hartford County. 
 
 CHURCHES. 
 
 1. Hartford First Ch.^ 
 
 2. Do. 
 
 Second Ch. 
 
 3. Wethersfield,* 
 
 4. Farmington,* 
 
 5. Windsor,* 
 
 6. East Windsor,* 
 
 7. Middletown, 
 
 8. Glastenbury,* 
 
 9. Waterbury, 
 
 10. Simsbury, 
 
 11. Haddam, 
 
 12. Wmdham,* 
 
 13. Colchester,* 
 
 14. East Haddam,* 
 
 15. Plainfield, 
 
 Neiv Haven 
 
 16. New Haven,* 
 
 17. Milford,* 
 
 18. Guilford, 
 
 19. East Guilford,* 
 90. Branford,* 
 
 TEACHING ELDERS. 
 
 Timothy Woodbridge. 
 Samuel Whiting, 
 Thomas Buckingham. 
 Stephen Mix. 
 Samuel Whitman. 
 Samuel Mather. 
 Timothy Edwards, 
 Noadiah Russel. 
 Timothy Stephens. 
 John Southmaid. 
 Dudley Woodbridge. 
 Jeremiah Hobart. 
 Samuel Whiting. 
 John Buckley. 
 Stephen Hosmer. 
 Joseph Coit. 
 County. 
 
 James Pierpont. 
 Samuel Andrew. 
 Thomas Ruggles. 
 John Hart. 
 Samuel Russel 
 

 
 NOTES. 
 
 21. 
 
 Derby,' 
 
 Joseph Moss. 
 
 22. 
 
 Wallingford, 
 
 Samuel Street. 
 
 23. 
 
 East Haven, 
 
 James Hemmingway. 
 
 
 Fairfield County. 
 
 24. 
 
 Fairfield, 
 
 Joseph Webb. 
 
 25. 
 
 Stratford, 
 
 ( Israel Chauncey. 
 I Timothy Cutler. 
 
 26. 
 
 Do. Second, 
 
 Vacant. 
 
 27. 
 
 Stamford, 
 
 John Davenport. 
 
 28. 
 
 Norwalk, 
 
 Stephen Buckingham. 
 
 29. 
 
 Greenwich, 
 
 Joseph Morgan. 
 
 30. 
 
 Danbury, 
 
 Seth Shaw. 
 
 31. 
 
 Woodbury, 
 
 Zachariah Walker. 
 
 32. 
 
 ^y^l (^^"."\^ft|J™'?ijoim Bowers, 
 to be in N. 1 ork,) S 
 
 
 Neiv London County. 
 
 33 
 
 New London,* 
 
 Eliphalet Adams. 
 
 34. 
 
 Saybrook, 
 
 Thomas Buckingham. 
 
 35. 
 
 Stonington,* 
 
 James Noyes. 
 
 36. 
 
 Norwich,* 
 
 John Woodard. 
 
 37. 
 
 Killingworth,* 
 
 Vacant. 
 
 38. 
 
 Lyme, 
 
 Moses Noyes. 
 
 39. 
 
 Preston,* 
 
 Samuel Treat. 
 
 40. 
 
 Lebanon,* 
 
 Vacant. 
 
 71 
 
 The foregoing list, with due examination of dates, is 
 taken from Trumbull. One church, however, namely, 
 that of Groton, is omitted by him, v/hich was represented 
 in the convention of New London county by its Pastor, 
 Rev. Ephraim Woodbridge. 
 
 The churches starred in the list, together with those 
 in Fairfield county, are understood to be the churches 
 referred to by Pres. Stiles. They are just thirty, and 
 \rith Groton, thirtv-ono. Three other churches, viz. 
 
72 NOTES. 
 
 those of Saybrook, Lyme, and IMiddletown, not repre- 
 sented in the conventions for adopting the Platform, 
 were present by their delegates in the Synod at Say- 
 brook, and may not therefore have deemed their pres- 
 ence important in the conventions. The Rev. Mr. 
 Buckingham of Saybrook may have been sick when the 
 convention met in New London, as he died at the 
 close of the succeeding month. That the church ac- 
 ceded early to the Platform is evident, because the 
 following June it consulted the Association, agreeably to 
 one of its articles, about a candidate. The minister of 
 Lyme was a member of that Association in September, 
 and the minister of Plainficld the next Spring, and af- 
 terwards. Mr. Street of Wallingford was probably in- 
 firm when the convention met at Branford, as from 
 about a month from that time he had the constant 
 assistance of the candidate w^ho became his colleague. 
 Mr. Hobart of Haddam, was 78 years old when the con- 
 vention met in Hartford. These and other circum- 
 stances may show why ten churches were not repre- 
 sented in the conventions, though they felt a disposition 
 to adopt the Platform. 
 
PLATFORM 
 
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE, 
 
 GATHERED OUT OF THE WORD OF GOD, AND AGREED UPON 
 BY THE 
 
 ELDERS AND MESSENGERS 
 
 OF THE CHURCHES ASSEMBLED IN THE 
 
 SYNOD 
 
 AT CAMBRIDGE, IN NEW ENGLAND; 
 
 TO BE PRESENTED TO THE CHURCHES AND GENERAL COURT FOB 
 
 THEIR CONSIDERATION AND ACCEPTANCE IN THE LORD, 
 
 THE 8th month, ANNO 1648. 
 
 How amiable are thy tabernacles, O Lord of Hosts. Psal. 
 
 LXXXIV. 1. 
 
 Lord I have loved the habitation of thy house, and the place 
 where thine honor dw"lleth. Psal. xxvi. 8. 
 
 One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after, that 
 I may dwell in the house of the Lord, all the days of ray life, 
 to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his temple. 
 Psal. rxvii. 4. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The setting forth of the pubhc Confession of 
 the Faith of churches hath a double end, and 
 both tending to pubhc edification : i irst, the 
 maintenance of the faith entire within itself: 
 Secondly, the holding forth of unity and har- 
 mony, both amongst and with other churches. 
 Our churches here, as, by the grace of Christ, 
 we believe and profess the same doctrine of 
 the truth of the gospel, which generally is re- 
 ceived in all the reformed churches of Christ 
 in Europe, so especially we desire not to vary 
 from the doctrine of faith and truth held forth 
 by the churches of our native country. For 
 though it be not one native country that can 
 breed us all of one mind ; nor ought we to have 
 the glorious faith of our Lord Jesus with re- 
 spect to persons, yet as Paul, who was himself 
 a Jew, professed to hold forth the doctrine of 
 justification by faith, and of the resurrection of 
 the dead, according as he knew his godly 
 countrymen did, who were Jews by nature, 
 (Gal. ii. 15, Acts xxvi. 6, 7,) so we who are by 
 nature Englishmen, do desire to hold forth the 
 same doctrine of religion, especially in funda- 
 mentals, which we see and know to be held by 
 the churches of England, accorduig to the truth 
 of the gospel. 
 
76 PREFACE TO 
 
 The more we discern (that which we do, 
 and have causes to do with incessant mourning 
 and trembhng) the unkind, and unbrotherly, and 
 michristian contentions of our godly brethren 
 and countrymen, in matters of clmrch govern- 
 ment, the more earnestly do we desire to see 
 them join together in one common faith, and 
 ourselves with them. For this end, having pe- 
 rused the public Confession of the Faith, agreed 
 upon by the reverend assembly of divines at 
 Westminster, and finding the sum and sub- 
 stance thereof, in matters of doctrine, to express 
 not their own judgment only, but ours also • 
 and being likewise called upon by our godly 
 magistrates, to draw up a public confession of 
 that faith wdiich is constantly taught, and geiv 
 erally professed amongst us ; we thought good 
 to present unto them, and with them to our 
 .churches, and with them to all the churches of 
 Christ abroad, our professed and hearty assent 
 and attestation to the wdiolc confession of faith 
 (for substance of doctrine) which the reverend 
 assembly presented to the religious and honor- 
 able parliament of England :* excepting only 
 some sections in the 25, 30, and 31, chapters 
 
 * Reference is here made to the Westminster Confession of 
 Faith, from which the Savoy Confession inserted in this volume, 
 differs only in the omission of the chapters on church discipline 
 and in some unimportant variations in respect to doctrine. As 
 the New England churches differed from the then dominant party 
 in England on the great subject of Church government, the Sy- 
 nod were the more earnest to profess the agreement of Ne^ 
 fjngland with old England in respect to doctrines. B 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 77 
 
 of their Confession, which concern points of 
 controversy in church disciphne ; touching 
 which, we refer ourselves to the draught of 
 Church Disciphne in the ensuing treatise. 
 
 The truth of what we here declare, may ap- 
 pear by the unanimous vote of the Synod of 
 the Elders and Messengers of our churches, as- 
 sembled at Cambridge, the last of the sixth 
 month, 1648, which jointly passed in these 
 words : " This synod having perused and con- 
 sidered, with much gladness of heart and tliank- 
 fulness to God, the Confession of Faith, publish- 
 ed of late by the reverend assembly in England, 
 do judge it to be very hoh^, orthordox, and 
 judicious in all matters of faith ; and do there- 
 fore freely and fully consent thereunto, for the 
 substance thereof. Only in those things which 
 have respect to church government and dis- 
 cipline, we refer ourselves to the Platform of 
 Church Discipline, agreed upon by this pres- 
 ent assembly ; and do therefore think it meet, 
 that this Confession of Faith should be com- 
 mended to the churches of Christ amongst us, 
 and to the honored court, as worthy of their due 
 consideration and acceptance. Howbeit, we 
 may not conceal, that the doctrine of vocation, 
 expressed in chap, x. sect, 1, and summarily 
 repeated in chapter xiii, sect. 1, passed not 
 without some debate. Yet considering that 
 term of vocation, and others by which it is 
 described, are capable of a large, or more strict 
 
 8s 
 
78 PREFACE TO 
 
 sense and use, and that it is not intended to 
 bind apprehensions precisely in point of order 
 or method, there hath been a general conde- 
 scendency thereunto." 
 
 Now by this our professed consent and 
 free concurrence with them in all the doctrinals 
 of religion, we hope it may appear to the world, 
 that as we are a remnant of the people of the 
 same nation with them, so we are professors of 
 the same common faith, and fellow-heirs of the 
 same common salvation. Yea moreover, as 
 this our profession of the same faith with them, 
 will exempt us, even in their judgments, from 
 suspicion of heresy ; so, we trust, it may ex^ 
 empt us in the hke sort from suspicion of 
 schism : that though we are forced to dissent 
 from them in matters of church discipline, yet 
 our dissent is not taken up out of arrogancy of 
 spirit in ourselves, whom, they see, wilhngly 
 condescend to learn of them ; neither is it car- 
 ried with uncharitable censoriousness towards 
 them, (both which are the proper and essential 
 characters of schism,) but in meekness of wis- 
 dom, as we walk along with them, and follow 
 them as they follow Christ ; so where we con- 
 ceive a different apprehension of the mind of 
 Christ; as it fallcth out in some few points 
 touching church-order, we still reserve due rev- 
 erence to them whom we judge to be, through 
 Christ, the glorious lights of both nations, and 
 only crave leave, as in the spirit we are bound, 
 to follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth, and, 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 79 
 
 after the apostle's example, as we believe, so 
 we speak. 
 
 And if the example of such poor outcasts as 
 ourselves might prevail, if not with all (for that 
 were too great a blessing to hope for) yet with 
 some or other of our brethren in England, so 
 far as they are come to mind and speak the 
 same thing with such as dissent from them, we 
 hope in Christ it would not only moderate the 
 harsh judging and condemning of one another 
 in such differences of judgment as may be 
 found in the choicest saints ; but also prevent, 
 by the mercy of Christ, the peril of the distrac- 
 tion and destruction of all the churches in both 
 kingdoms. Otherwise, if brethren shall go on 
 to bite and devour one another, the apostle 
 feared, as we also with sadness of heart do, it 
 will tend to the consuming of them, and us all : 
 which the Lord prevent. 
 
 We are not ignorant, that, besides these asper- 
 sions of heresy and schism, other exceptions also 
 are taken at our way of church government, but, 
 as we conceive, upon as little ground. As, 
 
 1. That by admitting none into the fellow- 
 ship of our church but saints by calling, we rob 
 many parish churches of their best members, to 
 make up one of our congregations, which is not 
 only to gather churches out of churches, a thing 
 unheard of in scripture, but also to weaken the 
 hearts and hands of the best ministers in the pa- 
 rishes, by despoiling them of their best hearers. 
 
eO PREFACE TO 
 
 2. That we provide no course for the gain- 
 ing, and calling in of ignorant, and erroneous, 
 and scandalous persons, whom we refuse to 
 receive into our churches, and so exclude from 
 the wholesome remedy of church disciphne. 
 
 3. That in our way, we sow seeds of division, 
 and hindrance of edification in every family ; 
 whilst admitting into our churches only volun- 
 taries, the husband will be of one church, the 
 wife of another ; the parents of one church, the 
 children of another ; the master of one church, 
 the servants of another. And so the parents 
 and masters being of different churches from 
 their children and servants, they cannot take a 
 just account of their profiting by what they 
 hear ; yea, by this means the husbands, pa- 
 rents, and masters, shall be chargeable to the 
 maintenance of many other churches and church 
 officers, besides their own : which will prove a 
 charge and burthen unsupportable. 
 
 But for answer, as to the Ji7'st ; for gathering 
 churches out of churches, we cannot say that 
 it is a thing unheard of in scripture. The 
 first Christian church was gathered out of the 
 Jewish church, and out of many synagogues 
 in that church, and consisted partly of the in- 
 habitants of Jerusalem, partly of the Galileans ; 
 who though they kept some communion in 
 some parts of public worship with the temple, 
 yet neither did they frequent the sacrifices, nor 
 repair to the sanhedrim for the determining of 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 8| 
 
 their church-causes, but kept entire and con 
 stant communion with the apostles' church in 
 ah the ordinances of the gospeL And for the 
 first Christian church of the Gentiles at Antioch, 
 it appeareth to have been gathered and consti- 
 tuted partly of the dispersed brethren of the 
 church at Jerusalem, whereof some were men of 
 Cyprus and Cyrene, and partly of the believing 
 Gentiles. Acts xi. 20, 21. 
 
 If it be said, the first Christian church at 
 Jerusalem, and that at Antioch, were gathered 
 not out of any Christian church, but out of the 
 Jewish temple and synagogues, which were 
 shordy after to be abolished, and their gathering 
 to Antioch, was upon occasion of dispersion in 
 time of persecution : 
 
 We desire it mav be considered, 1. That 
 the members of the Jewish church were more 
 strongly and straitly tied by express holy cov- 
 enant, to keep fellowship with the Jewish 
 church till it was abohshed, than any members 
 of Christian parish churches are wont to be 
 tied to keep fellowship with their parish church- 
 es. The episcopal canons, which bind them 
 to attend on their parish church, it is likely 
 they are now abolished with the episcopacy.* 
 The common law of the land is satisfied, as 
 Ave conceive, if they attend upon the worship of 
 God in any other church, though not within 
 
 * Episcopacy was at this time abolished in England, and the 
 parish churches were for the time Presbyterian, or, as the wori 
 ^s used in this preface, " Presbyterial" churcheis, B. 
 
82 PREFACE TO 
 
 their own parisli. But no such Hke covenant 
 of God, nor any other rehgious tie heth upon 
 them to attend the worship of God, in their 
 own parish church, as did he upon the Jews to 
 attend upon the worship of God in their temple 
 and synagogues. 
 
 2. Though the Jewish temple-church at Je- 
 rusalem was to be abolished, yet that doth not 
 make the desertion of it by the members to be 
 lawful, till it was abolished. Futiu-e abolition 
 is no warant for present desertion, unless it be 
 lawful, in some case, whilst the church is yet 
 in present standing, to desert it ; to wit, either 
 for avoiding present pollutions, or for hope of 
 greater edification, and so for better satisfaction 
 to conscience in either. Future events, or fore- 
 sight of them, do not dissolve present relations, 
 else wives, children, servants, might desert their 
 husbands, parents, masters, when they be mor- 
 tally sick. 
 
 3. What the members of the Jewish church 
 did, in joining to the church at Antioch in time 
 of persecution, it may well be conceived the 
 members of any Christian church may do the 
 like for satisfaction of conscience. Peace of 
 conscience is more desirable than the peace of 
 the outward man ; and freedom from scruples 
 of conscience is more comfortable to a sincere 
 heart, than freedom from persecution. 
 
 If it be said, those members of the Christian 
 church at Jerusalem that joined to the church at 
 Antioch, removed their habitations together with 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 83 
 
 their relations ; which if the brethren of the 
 congregational way would do, it would much 
 abate the grievance of their departure from their 
 presbyterial churches : 
 
 We verily could wish them so to do, as well 
 approving the like removal of habitation, in 
 case of changing church relations, provided that 
 it may be done without too much detriment to 
 their outward estates : and we for our parts have 
 done the same. But to put a necessity of re- 
 moval of habitation in such a case, it is to 
 foment and cherish a corrupt principle of mak- 
 ing civil cohabitation, if not a formal cause, yet 
 at least a proper adjunct of church relation, 
 which the truth of the gospel doth not acknowl- 
 edge. Now to foment an error to the prejudice 
 of the truth of the gospel, is not to walk with 
 a right foot, according to the truth of the gospel, 
 as Paul judgeth, Gal. ii, 14. 
 
 4. We do not think it meet or safe, for a 
 member of a presbyterial church forthwith to 
 desert his relation to his church, [and] betake 
 himself to the fellowship of a congregational 
 church, though he may discern some defect in 
 the estate or government of his own. For, 
 
 (1.) Faithfulness of brotherly love in church 
 relation, requireth that the members of the 
 church should first convince their brethren of 
 their sinful defects, and duly wait for their re- 
 formation, before they depart from them. For 
 if we must take such a course for the healing 
 
84 PREFACE TO 
 
 of a private brother, in a way of brotherly love, 
 with much meekness and patience ; how much 
 more ought we so to waili with like tenderness 
 towards an whole church. 
 
 Again, (2.) By the hasty departure of sound 
 members from a defective church, reformation 
 is not promoted, but man}^ times retarded, and 
 corruption increased. Whereas on tlie contra- 
 ry, while sincere members breathing after 
 purity of reformation abide together, they may, 
 by the blessing of God upon their faithful en- 
 deavours, prevail much with their elders and 
 neighbors towards a reformation, it may be, so 
 much as that their elders in their own church 
 shall receive none to the seals but visible 
 saints ;- and in the classis shall put forth no au- 
 thoritative act, but consultative only, touching 
 the members of other churches, nor touching 
 their own, but with the consent (silent consent 
 at least) of their own church : Which two 
 things, if they can obtain with any humble, 
 meek, holy, faithful endeavors, we conceive 
 they might, by the grace of Christ, find liberty 
 of conscience to continue their relation with 
 their own presbyterial church without scruple. 
 
 5. But to add a word further, touching 
 the gathering of churches out of churches : 
 what if there were no express example of such 
 a thing extant in the scriptures ? That which 
 we are wont to answer the antipasdo-baptists, 
 may suffice here ; it is enough, if any evidence 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 85 
 
 thereof may be gathered from just consequence 
 of scripture hght. Dr. Ames' judgment con- 
 cerning this case passeth, for aught we know, 
 without exception, which he gave in his fourth 
 book of conscience, in answer to two questions, 
 chap. xiv. num. 16. " If any," saith he " wrong- 
 ed with unjust vexation, or providing for his 
 own edification, or in testimony aganist sin, 
 depart from a church, where some evils are tol- 
 erated, and join himself to another more pure, 
 yet without condemning of the church he leav- 
 eth, he is not therefore to be held as a schis- 
 matic, or as guilty of any other sin." Where 
 the tripartite disjunction, which the judicious 
 doctor putteth, declareth the lawfulness of the 
 departure of a church member from his church, 
 when either through weariness of unjust vex- 
 ation, or in way of provision for his own edifi^ 
 cation, or in testimony against sin, he joineth 
 himself to another congregation more reformed : 
 any one of these, he judge th a lawful departure, 
 though all of them do not concur together. 
 
 Neither will such a practice despoil the best 
 ministers of the parishes of their best hearers. 
 For, 
 
 1. Sometimes the ministers themselves are 
 willing to join with their better sort of hearers 
 in this way of reformation, and then they and 
 their hearers continue still their church relation 
 together ; yea, and confirm it more straitly and 
 strongly, by an express renewed covenant 
 
86 PREFACE TO 
 
 though the ministers may still continue their 
 wonted preaching to the whole parish. 
 
 2. If the ministers do dishke the way of 
 those whom they otherwise count their best 
 members, and so refuse to join with them there- 
 in; yet if those members can procure some 
 other ministers to join with them in their own 
 way, and still continue their dwelling together 
 in the same town, they may easily order the 
 times of the public assembly, as to attend con- 
 stantly upon the ministry of their former church ; 
 and either after or before the public assembly 
 of the parish, take an opportunity to gather 
 together for the administration of the sacra- 
 ments and censures, and other church ordinan- 
 ces amongst themselves. The first apostolic 
 church assembled to hear the word with the 
 Jewish church in the open courts of the temple ; 
 but afterwards gathered together for breaking 
 of bread, and other acts of church order, from 
 house to house. 
 
 3. Suppose presbyterial churches should 
 communicate some of their best gifted members 
 towards the erecting and gathering of another 
 church, it would not forthwith be their detri- 
 ment, but may be their enlargement. It is the 
 most noble and perfect work of a living crea- 
 ture, both in nature and grace, to propagate 
 and multiply his kind ; and it is the honor of 
 the faithful spouse of Christ to set forward the 
 work of Christ, as well abroad as at home 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 87 
 
 The church in Cant. viii. 8, to help forward 
 her httle sister church, was wiUing to part with 
 her choice materials, even beams of cedar, 
 and such precious living stones as were fit to 
 build a silver palace. In the same book, the 
 church is sometimes compared to a garden, 
 sometimes to an orchard. Cant. iv. 12, 13. 
 No man planteth a garden or orchard, but 
 seeketh to get the choicest herbs and plants of 
 his neighbors, and they freely impart them : 
 nor do they count it a spoil to their garden, and 
 orchard, but rather a glory. Nevertheless we 
 go not so far, we neither seek nor ask the choice 
 members of the parishes, but accept them be- 
 ing offered. 
 
 If it be said, they are not offered by the 
 ministers, nor by the parish churches, who 
 have most right in them, but only by them- 
 selves : 
 
 It may justly be demanded, what right or 
 what power have either the ministers or parish 
 church over them ? Not by solemn church cov- 
 enant, for that, though it be the firmest engage- 
 ment, is not owned, but rejected. If it be by 
 their joining with the parish in calling and 
 electing of a minister to such a congregation 
 at his first coming, there is indeed just weight in 
 such an engagement ; nor do we judge it safe 
 for such to remove from such a minister, unless 
 it be upon such grounds as may justly give him 
 due satisfaction. But if the union of such 
 
68 PREFACE TO 
 
 members to a parish church, and to the minis- 
 try thereof, be only by cohabitation within the 
 precincts of the parish, that union, as it was 
 founded upon human law, so by human law it 
 may easily be released. Or otherwise, if a 
 man remove his habitation, he removeth also 
 the bond of his relation, and the ground of 
 offence. 
 
 4. It need not be feared, that all the best 
 hearers of the best ministers, no, nor the most 
 of them, will depart from them upon point of 
 church government. Those who have found 
 the presence and power of the spirit of Christ 
 breathing in their ministers, either to their con- 
 version or edification, will be slow to change 
 such a ministry of faith and holiness, for the lib- 
 erty of church order. Upon which ground, 
 and sundry other such like, there be doubtless 
 sundry godly and judicious hearers in many 
 parishes in England, that do and will prefer 
 their relation to their ministers, though in a 
 presbyterial way, above the congregational 
 .confederation. 
 
 5. But if all, or the most part of the best 
 hearers of the best ministers of the parishes 
 should depart from them, as preferring in their 
 judgments the congregational way ; yet in case 
 the congregational way should prove to be of 
 Christ, it will never grieve the holy hearts of 
 godly ministers, that their hearers should follow 
 iChrist : yea many of themselves, upon due 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. b9 
 
 deliberation, will be ready to go along with 
 them. It never grieved nor troubled John 
 Baptist, that his disciples departed from him to 
 follow after Christ, John iii. But if the con- 
 gregational way should prove to be, not the 
 institution of Christ, as we take it, but the in- 
 vention of men ; then doubtless the presbyterial 
 form, if it be of God, will swallow up the other, 
 as Moses' rod devoured the rods of the Egyp- 
 tians. Nor will this put a necessity upon both 
 the opposite parties to shift for themselves, and 
 to seek to supplant one another, but only it 
 will call upon them {aletheuein en agape) to 
 seek and to follow the truth in love, to attend 
 in faithfulness each unto his own flock, and to 
 administer to them all the holy things of God, 
 and their portion of food in due season : and 
 as for others, quietly to forbear them, and yet 
 to instruct them with meekness that are contrary 
 minded, leaving it to Christ, in the use of all 
 good means, to reveal his own truth in his 
 own time, and meanwhile endeavoring to keep 
 the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. 
 Phil. iii. 15, 16. Eph. iv. 3. 
 
 To the second exception, that we take no 
 course for the gaining, and healing, and calling 
 in of ignorant and erroneous persons, whom 
 we refuse to receive into our churches, and so 
 exclude them from the remedy of church dis- 
 cipline : 
 
 We conceive the receiving of them into our 
 
 9s 
 
90 PREFACE TO 
 
 churches, would rather lose and corrupt our 
 <:hurches, than gain and heal them. A little 
 leaven laid in a lump of dough, will sooner 
 leaven the whole lump, than the whole lump 
 will sweeten it. We find it therefore safer to 
 square rough and unhewn stones before they be 
 laid into the building, rather than to hammer and 
 hew them when they lie unevenly in the building. 
 And accordingly two means we use to gain and 
 call in such as are ignorant and scandalous. 
 
 1 . The public ministry of the word, upon 
 which they are invited by counsel, and required 
 by wholesome laws, [to attend.] And the word 
 it is, which is the power of God to salvation, 
 to the calling and winning of souls. 
 
 2. Private conference, and conviction by 
 the elders, and other able brethren of the church, 
 whom they do the most respectfully hearken 
 unto, when they see no hope of enjoying church 
 fellowship, or participation in the sacraments 
 for themselves or their children, till they ap- 
 prove their judgments to be sound and orthodox, 
 and their lives subdued to some hope of a godly 
 conversation. What can classical discipline, or 
 excommunication itself do more in this case ? 
 
 The third exception wraps up in it a threefold 
 domestic inconvenience, and each of them meet 
 to be eschewed. 1. Disunion in families 
 between each relation. 2. Disappointment of 
 edification, for want of opportunity in the 
 governors of families to take account of 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 91 
 
 things heard by their children and servants. 
 3. Disbursements of chargeable maintenance 
 to the several chmxhes, whereto the several 
 persons of their families are joined. 
 
 All which inconveniences either do not fall 
 out in congregational churches, or are easily 
 redressed ; for none are orderly admitted into 
 congregational churches, but such as are well 
 approved by good testimony to be duly observ- 
 ant of family relation : or if any otherwise 
 disposed should creep in, they are either or- 
 derly healed, or duly removed in a way of 
 Christ. Nor are they admitted, unless they 
 can give some good account of their profiting 
 by ordinances, before the elders and brethren 
 of the church, and much more to their parents 
 and masters. Godly tutors in the university 
 can take an account of their pupils ; and godly 
 householders in the city take an account of 
 their children and servants, how they profit by 
 the word they have heard in several churches, 
 and that to the greater edification of the whole 
 family by a variety of such administrations. 
 Bees may bring more honey and wax into the 
 hive, when they are not limited to one garden 
 of flowers, but may fly abroad to many. 
 
 Nor is any charge expected from wives, chil- 
 dren or servants to the maintenance of congre- 
 gational churches, further than they be furnished 
 with personal estates or livings, which may 
 enable them to contribute of such things as 
 
92 PREFACE TO 
 
 they have, and not of such things as they have 
 not, God accepteth not robbery for a sacrifice. 
 And though a godly householder may justly 
 take himself bound in conscience to contribute 
 to any such church, whereto his wife, or chil- 
 dren, or servants do stand in relation, yet that 
 will not aggravate the burden of his charge, 
 no more than if they were received members of 
 the same church whereto himself is related. 
 
 But why do we stand thus long to plead ex- 
 emptions from exceptions ? The Lord help all 
 his faithful servants, whether presbyterial or 
 congregational, to judge and shame ourselves 
 before the Lord, for all our former compliances 
 to greater enormities in church government, than 
 are to be found either in the congregational or 
 presbyterial way ; and then surely either the 
 Lord will clear up his own will to us, and so 
 frame and subdue us all to one mind and one 
 way, (Ezek. xhii. 10, 11,) or else we shall 
 learn to bear one another's burthens in a spirit 
 of meekness. It will then doubtless be far from 
 us, so to attest the discipline of Christ, as to 
 detest the disciples of Christ : so to contend 
 for the seamless coat of Christ, as to crucify 
 the living members of Christ : so to divide 
 ourselves about church communion, as through 
 breaches to open a wide gap for a deluge of 
 antichristian and profane malignity to swallow 
 up both church and civil state. 
 
 What shall we say more ? Is difference of 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 93 
 
 church order become the inlet of all the disor- 
 ders in the kingdom ? Hath the Lord indeed 
 left us to such hardness of heart, that church 
 government shall become a snare to Zion, as 
 sometimes Moses was to Egypt, Exod. x. 7, that 
 we cannot leave contesting and contending 
 about it, till the kingdom be destroyed ? Did not 
 the Lord Jesus, when he dedicated his suf- 
 ferings for his church, and his also unto his 
 Father, make it his earnest and only prayer for 
 us in this world, that we all might be one in 
 him? John, xvii. 20, 21, 22, 23. And is it 
 possible that he, whom the Father heard always, 
 John xi. 42, should not have this last most sol- 
 emn prayer heard and granted ? Or shall it be 
 granted for all the saints elsewhere, and not for 
 the saints in England; so that amongst them dis- 
 union shall grow even about church union and 
 communion ? If it be possible for a little faith, 
 so much as a grain of mustard seed, to remove 
 a mountain, is it not possible for so much 
 strength of faith as is to be found in all the godly 
 in the kingdom, to remove those images of jeal- 
 ousy, and to cast those stumbling-blocks out of 
 the way, which may hinder the free passage of 
 brotherly love amongst brethren? It is true 
 indeed, the national covenant doth justly engage 
 both parties faithfully to endeavor the utter 
 extirpation of the antichristian hierarchy ; and 
 much more of all blasphemies, heresies, and 
 errors. Certainly, if congregational discipline 
 
94 PREFACE TO CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 be independent from tlie inventions of nnen, is it 
 not much more independent from the delusions 
 of Satan ? What fellowship hath Christ with 
 Belial ? Light with darkness ? Truth with 
 error ? The faithful Jews needed not the help 
 of the Samaritans to re-edify the temple of God ; 
 yea, they rejected their help when it was offer- 
 ed, Ezra, iv. 1, 2, 3. And if the congregational 
 way be a way of truth, as we believe, and if 
 the brethren that walk in it be zealous of the 
 truth, and hate every false way, as by the rule 
 of their holy discipline they are instructed, 2 
 John, 10, 11, then verity there is no branch in 
 the national covenant, that engageth the cove- 
 nanters to abhor either the congregational 
 churches, or their way : which being duly ad- 
 ministered, do no less effectually extirpate the 
 antichristian hierarchy, and all blasphemies, 
 heresies, and pernicious errors, than the other 
 way of discipline doth, which is more generally 
 and publicly received and ratified. 
 
 But the Lord Jesus commune with all our 
 hearts in secret ; and he who is the king of 
 his church, let him be pleased to exercise his 
 kingly powder in our spirits, that so his kingdom 
 may come into our churches in purity and 
 peace. Amen. 
 
PLATFORM, 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Of the form of church government ; and that it is one, immuta- 
 ble, and prescribed in the word. 
 
 1. Ecclesiastical polity, or church govern- 
 ment or discipHne, is nothing else but that 
 form and order that is to be observed in the 
 church of Christ upon earth, both for the con- 
 stitution of it, and all the administrations that 
 therein are to be performed. 
 
 Ezek. xliii. 11. Col. ii. 5. 1 Tim. iii. 15. 
 
 2. Church government is considered in a 
 double respect, either in regard of the parts of 
 government themselves, or necessary circum- 
 stances thereof. The parts of government are 
 prescribed in the word, because the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, the king and lawgiver of his church, is 
 no less faithful in the house of God than was 
 Moses, who from the Lord delivered a form 
 and pattern of government to the children of 
 Israel in the Old Testament : and the holy 
 scriptures are now also so perfect, as they are 
 able to make the man of God perfect, and tho- 
 roughly furnished unto every good work ; and 
 
96 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 therefore doubtless to the well ordering of the 
 house of God. 
 
 Heb. iii. 5, 6. Exod. xxv. 40. 2 Tim. iii. 16, 
 
 3. The parts of church government are all 
 of them exactly described in the word of God, 
 being parts or means of instituted worship, 
 according to the second commandment, and 
 therefore to continue one and the same unto 
 the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, as a 
 kingdom that cannot be shaken, until he shall 
 deliver it up unto God, even to the Father. So 
 that it is not left in the power of men, officers, 
 churches, or any state in the world to add, or 
 diminish, or alter any thing in the least measure 
 therein. 
 
 1 Tim. iii. 15. 1 Chron. xv. 13. Ex. xx. 4. 1 Tim, vi. 
 13, 16. Heb. xii. 27, 28. 1 Cor. xv. 24. Deut. xii. 32. 
 Ezek. xliv. 8. 1 Kings, xii. 31 — 33. 
 
 4. The necessary circumstances, as time 
 and place, (fee, belonging unto order and decen- 
 cy, are not so left unto men, as that under pre- 
 tence of them they may thrust their own inven- 
 tions upon the churches, being circumscribed 
 in the word with many general limitations, 
 where they are determined in respect of the 
 matter, to be neither worship itself, nor circum- 
 stances separable from worship. In respect 
 of their end, they must be done unto edification. 
 In respect of the manner, decently and in order, 
 according to the nature of the things themselves, 
 and civil and church custom. Doth not even 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 97 
 
 nature itself teach you? Yea, they are in 
 some sort determined particularly, namely, 
 that they be done in such a manner, as, all 
 circumstances considered, is most expedient 
 for edification ; so, as if there be no error of man 
 concerning their determination, the determin- 
 ing of them is to be accounted as if it were 
 divine. 
 
 2 Kings xii. Ex. xx. 19. Isa. xxviii. 13. Col. i. 22, 23^ 
 Acts XV. 28. Matt. xv. 9. 1 Cor. xi. 23, and viii. 34. 1 Cor. 
 xiv. 26, and xiv. 40, and xi. 14, 16, and xiv. 12, 19 Acts, 
 XV. 27. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Of the nature of the catholic church in general, and in special of 
 a particular visible church. 
 
 1 . The catholic church is the whole compa- 
 ny of those that are elected, redeemed, and in 
 time eifectually called from the state of sin and 
 death, unto a state of grace and salvation in 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 Eph. i. 22, 23, and v. 25, 26, 30. Heb. xii. 23. 
 
 2. This church is either triumphant, or 
 militant. Triumphant, the number of them 
 who are glorified in heaven ; militant, the num- 
 ber of them who are conflicting with their ene- 
 mies upon earth, 
 
 Rom. viii. 17. 2 Tim. ii. 12, and iv. 8. Eph. vi. 12, 13. 
 
 3. This militant church is to be considered 
 
98 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 as invisible, and visible. Invisible, in respect 
 of their relation vi^herein they stand to Christ, 
 as a body unto the head, being united unto 
 him by the Spirit of God, and faith in their 
 hearts. Visible, in respect of the profession 
 of their faith, in their persons, and in par- 
 ticular churches. And so there may be ac- 
 know^ledged an universal visible church. 
 
 2 Tim. ii. 19. Rev. ii. 17. 1 Cor. vi. 17. Eph. iii. 17. 
 Rom. i. 8. 1 Thess. i. 8. Isa. ii. 2. 1 Tim. vi 12. 
 
 4. The members of the militant visible church, 
 considered either as not yet in church order, 
 or walking according to the church order of the 
 gospel. In order, and so besides the spiritual 
 union and communion common to all believers, 
 they enjoy moreover an union and communion 
 ecclesiastical-political. So we deny an univer- 
 sal visible church.* 
 
 Acts xix. 1. Col. ii. 5. Matt, xviii. 17. 1 Cor. v. 12. 
 
 5. The state of the members of the militant 
 visible church walking in order, was either 
 before the law, economical, that is in families ; 
 or under the law, national ; or since the coming 
 of Christ, only congregational ; the term in- 
 dependent we approve not, therefore neither 
 national, provincial nor classical. 
 
 Gen. xviii. 19. Exod. xix. 6. 
 
 6. A congregational church is by the institu- 
 tion of Christ a part of the militant visible 
 
 * These four Sections may be compared with Heads of Agree- 
 ments, Ch. 1. Sec. 1. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 99 
 
 church, consisting of a company of saints by- 
 calling, united into one body by an hol}^ cove- 
 nant, for the public worship of God, and the 
 mutual edification one of another, in the fellow- 
 ship of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 1 Cor. xiv. 23, 36, ana i. 2, and xii. 27. Exod. xix. 5, 6. 
 Deut. xxix. 1, and 9, to 15. Acts, ii. 42. 1 Cor. xiv. 26. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 Of the matter of the visible church, both in respect of quality 
 and quantity. 
 
 1 . The matter of a visible church are saints 
 by calling. 
 
 1 Cor. i. 2. Eph. i. 1. 
 
 2. By saints, we understand, 1. Such as 
 have not only attained the knowledge of the 
 principles of religion, and are free from gross 
 and open scandals, but also do together with 
 the profession of their faith and repentance, 
 walk in blameless obedience to the word, so 
 as that in charitable discretion they may be ac- 
 counted saints by calling, though perhaps 
 some or more of them be unsound, and hypo- 
 crites inwardly, because the members of such 
 particular churches are commonly by the Holy 
 Ghost called saints and faithful brethren in 
 Christ ; and sundry churches have been re- 
 proved for receiving, and suffering such persons 
 to continue in fellowship amongst them, as have 
 
100 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 been offensive and scandalous ; the name of God 
 also by this means is blasphemed, and the holy- 
 things of God defiled and profaned, the hearts 
 of the godly grieved, and the v^icked them- 
 selves hardened, and helped forv^^ard to dam- 
 nation. The example of such doth endanger 
 the sanctity of others : a little leaven leaveneth 
 the whole lump. 2. The children of such, 
 who are also holy.* 
 
 Heb. vi. 1. 1 Cor. i. 5. Rom. xv. 14. Ps. 1. 16, 17. 
 Acts, viii. 37. Mat. iii. 6. Ro:a. vi. 17. 1 Cor. i. 2. Phil, 
 i. 2. Col. 1. 2. Eph. i. 1. 1 Cor. v. 12, 13. Rev. ii. 14, 15, 
 
 20. Ezk. xliv. 7, 9, and xxui. 38, 39. Num. xix. 20. Hag. 
 ii. 13, 14. I Cor. XI. 27,29. Psal. xxxvii. 21. 1 Cor. v. 6. 
 3 Cor. vii. 14. 
 
 3. The members of churches, though orderly 
 constituted, may in time degenerate, and grow 
 corrupt and scandalous, which though they 
 ought not to be tolerated in the church, yet 
 their continuance therein, through the defect 
 of the execution of discipline and just censures, 
 doth not immediately dissolve the being of a 
 church, as appears in the church of Israel, and 
 the churches of Galatia and Corinth, Pergamus 
 and Thyatira. 
 
 Jer. ii. 21. 1 Cor. v. 12. Jer. ii. 4. Gal. v. 4. 2 Cor. xii. 
 
 21. Rev. ii. 14, 15, and xxi. 21. 
 
 4. The matter of the church in respect of 
 its quantity, ought not to be of greater number 
 than may ordinarily meet together conveniently 
 in one place ; nor ordinarily fewer, than may 
 
 * Compare Heads of Agreement Chap. 1, Sec. 2, 3. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM, 101 
 
 conveniently carry on church work. Hence 
 when the holy scripture makes mention of the 
 saints combined into a church estate, in a 
 town or city where was but one congregation, it 
 usually calleth those saints The Church, in the 
 singular number ; as, the church of the Thes- 
 salonians, the church of Smyrna, Philadelphia, 
 and the like ; but when it speaketh of the 
 saints in a nation or province, wherein there 
 were sundry congregations, it frequently and 
 usually calleth them by the name of Chu7'ches, 
 in the plural number, as the churches of Asia, 
 Galatia, Macedonia, and the like ; which is 
 further confirmed by what is written of sundry 
 of those churches in particular, how they were 
 assembled and met together, the whole church 
 in one place, as the church at Jerusalem, the 
 church at Antioch, the church at Corinth, and 
 Cenchrea, though it were more near to Corinth, 
 it being the port thereof, and answerable to a 
 village, yet being a distinct congregation from 
 Corinth, it had a church of its own, as well as 
 Corinth had. 
 
 1 Cor. xiv. 21. Matt, xviii. 17. Rom. xvi. 1. 1 Thess. i, 
 1. Rev. ii. 8, and iii. 7. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 19. Gal. i. 2. 2 Cor. 
 viii. 1. 1 Thess. ii. 14. Acts ii. 46, and v. 12, and vi. 2, and 
 xiv. 27, and xv. 38. 1 Cor. v. 4, and xiv. 23. Rom. xvi. 1. 
 
 5. Nor can it with reason be thought but that 
 every church appointed and ordained by Christ, 
 had a ministry ordained and appointed for the 
 same ; and yet plain it is, that there were no 
 ordinary officers appointed by Christ for any 
 
 lOs 
 
102 CAxMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 Other than congregational churches ; elders be- 
 ing appointed to feed not all flocks, but the 
 particular flock of God over which the Holy- 
 Ghost had made them overseers, and that flock 
 they must attend, even the whole flock ; and 
 one congregation being as much as any ordinary 
 elder can attend, therefore there is no greater 
 church than a congregation, which may ordina- 
 rily meet in one place. 
 Acts. XX. 28. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Of the form of a visible church, and of church covenant. 
 
 1. Saints by calling must have a visible po- 
 litical union among themselves, or else they 
 are not yet a particular church, as those simili- 
 tudes hold forth, which the scripture makes use 
 of to show the nature of particular churches, as 
 a body, a building, a house. Hands, eyes, feet, 
 and other members must be united, or else (re- 
 maining separate) are not a body. Stones, tim- 
 ber, though squared, hewn and polished, are 
 not a house, until they are compacted and uni- 
 ted ; so saints or believers in judgment of char- 
 ity, are not a church, unless orderly knit to- 
 gether. 
 
 1 Cor. xii. 27. 1 Tim. iii. 15, Eph. ii. 22. 1 Cor. xii. 15, 
 16, 17. Rev. ii. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 103 
 
 '2. Particular churches cannot be distmguish- 
 ed one from another, but by their forms : Ephe- 
 sus is not Smyrna, nor Pergamus, Thyatira, 
 but each one a distinct societ}^ of itself, having 
 officers of their own, which had not the charge 
 of others ; virtues of their own, for which others 
 are not praised ; corruptions of their own, for 
 which others are not blamed. 
 
 3. This form is the visible covenant, agree- 
 ment, or consent, whereby they give up them- 
 selves unto the Lord, to the observing of the or- 
 dinances of Christ together in the same socie- 
 ty, which is usually called the church covenant : 
 For we see not otherwise how members can 
 have church power one over another mutually. 
 The comparing of each particular church to a 
 city, and unto a spouse, seemeth to conclude 
 not only a form, but that that form is by way oi 
 covenant. The covenant, as it w^as that which 
 made the family of Abraham, and children of 
 Israel, to be a church and people unto God, so 
 it is that which now^ makes the several societies 
 of Gentile believers to be churches in these 
 days, 
 
 Exod, xix. 5, 8. Deut. xxix. 12, 13. Zech. xi. 14, and ix. 
 11. Eph. ii. 19. 2 Cor, xi. 2. Gen. xvii. 7. Deut. xxix. 12, 
 13. Eph. ii. 12, 18, 
 
 4. This voluntary agreement, consent, or cov- 
 enant, (for all of these are here taken for the 
 same,) although the more express and plain it 
 is, the more full}^ it puts us in mind of our mu- 
 
104 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 tual duty, and stirreth us up to it, and leaveth 
 less room for the questioning of the truth of the 
 church estate of a company of professors, and 
 the truth of membership of particular persons ; 
 yet we conceive the substance of it is kept, 
 where there is a real agreement and consent of 
 a company of faithful persons to meet constant- 
 ly together in one congregation, for the public 
 worship of God, and their mutual edification ; 
 which real agreement and consent they do ex- 
 press by their constant practice in coming to- 
 gether for the public worship of God, and by 
 their religious subjection to the ordinances of 
 God there ; the rather if we consider how 
 scripture covenants have been entered into not 
 only expressly by word of mouth, but by sacri- 
 fice, by hand waiting and seal, and also some- 
 times by silent consent, without any writing or 
 expression of words at all.* 
 
 Exod. xix. 5, and XX. 8, and xxiv. 3, 17. Josh. xxiv. 18 — 24. 
 Psalm, 1. 5. Neh. ix. 38, and x. 1, Gen. xvii. Deut. ixii. 
 
 5. This form being by mutual covenant, it 
 followeth, it is not faith in the heart, nor the 
 profession of that faith, nor cohabitation, nor 
 baptism. 1. Not faith in the heart, because 
 that is invisible. 2. Not a bare profession, be- 
 cause that declareth them no more to be mem- 
 bers of one church than another. 3. Not co- 
 habitation : atheists or infidels may dwell to- 
 gether with believers. 4. Not baptism, be- 
 
 * Compare Heads of Agreement Ch. 1. Sec 4. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 105 
 
 cause it presupposeth a church estate, as cir- 
 cumcision in the Old Testament, which gave no 
 being to the church, the church being before it, 
 and in the wilderness without it. Seals pre- 
 suppose a covenant already in being. One 
 person is a complete subject of baptism, but 
 one person is incapable of being a church. 
 
 6. All believers ought, as God giveth them 
 opportunity thereunto, to endeavor to join them- 
 selves unto a particular church, and that in re- 
 spect of the honor of Jesus Christ, in his ex- 
 ample and institution, by the professed ac- 
 knowledgment of, and subjection unto the order 
 and ordinances of the gospel ; as also in re- 
 spect of their good of communion, founded 
 upon their visible union, and contained in the 
 promises of Christ's special presence in the 
 church ; whence they have fellowship with him, 
 and in him one. with another; also, for the keep- 
 ing of them in the way of God's commandments, 
 and recovering of them in case of wandering, 
 which all Christ's sheep are subject to in this 
 life, being unable to return of themselves ; to- 
 gether with the benefit of their mutual edifica- 
 tion, and of their posterity, that they may not 
 be cut off from the privileges of the covenant. 
 Otherwise, if a believer offends he remains des- 
 titute of the remedy provided in that behalf. 
 And should all believers neglect this duty of 
 joining all particular congregations, it might fol 
 
106 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 low thereupon, that Christ should have no visi- 
 ble political cliurches upon earth.* 
 
 Acts ii. 47, and ix. 26. Matt. iii. 13, 14, 15, and xxviii. 
 19, 20. Psalms, cxxxiii. 2, 3, and Ixxxvii. 7. Matt, xviii. 20. 
 1 John, i. 3. Psalms, cxix. 176. 1 Peter, ii! 25. Eph. iv. 16. 
 John, xxii 24, 25. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 Of the first subject of church power; or, to whom church pow- 
 er doth first belong. 
 
 1. The first subject of church power, is 
 either supreme, or subordinate and ministerial. 
 The supreme, by way of gift from the Father, is 
 the Lord Jesus Christ : The ministerial is 
 either extrn ordinary, as the apostles, prophets 
 and evangelists ; or ordinary, as every particu- 
 lar congregational church. 
 
 Matt, xviii. 18. Rev. iii. 7. Isa. ix. 6. John xx. 21,23. 
 1 Cor. xiv. 32. Tit. i. 5. 1 Cor. v. 12. 
 
 2. Ordinary church power, is either the pow- 
 er of office, that is such as is proper to the 
 eldership ; or power of privilege, such as be- 
 longs to the brotherhood. The latter is in the 
 brethren, formally, and immediately from Christ, 
 that is, so as it may be acted or exercised im- 
 mediately by themselves ; the former is not in 
 them formally or immediately, and therefore 
 
 * Compare Heads of Agreement, Ch. I. Sec. 8, 9. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 107 
 
 cannot be acted or exercised immediately by 
 them, but is said to be in them, in that they 
 design the persons unto office, who only are to 
 act, or to exercise this power.* 
 
 Rom. xii. 4. 8. Acts, i. 23, and vi. 3, 4, and xiv. 23. 
 1 Cor. X. 29,30. 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 Of the officers of a church, and especially of pastors and teachers. 
 
 1. A CHURCH being a company of people 
 combined together by covenant for the wor- 
 ship of God, it appeareth thereby, that there 
 may be the essence and being of a church with- 
 out any officers, seeing there is both the form 
 and matter of a church ; which is imphed when 
 it is said, the apostles ordained elders in every 
 church. 
 
 Acts, xiv. 23. 
 
 2. Nevertheless, though officers be not ab- 
 solutely necessary to the simple being of ciiurch- 
 es, when they be called, yet ordinarily to their 
 calling they are, and to their well being, and 
 therefore the Lord Jesus, out of his tender 
 compassion, hath appointed and ordained of- 
 ficers, which he would not have done, if they 
 had not been useful and needful for the church ; 
 
 * Heads of Agreement, Ch. 1. Sec. 7. B. 
 
108 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 yea being ascended into heaven, lie received 
 gifts for men, and gave gifts to men, whereof 
 officers for the church are justly accounted no 
 small parts, they being to continue to the end 
 of the world, and for the perfecting of all the 
 saints. 
 
 Rom. X. 17. Jer. iii. 15. 1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 11. 
 Psalm. Ixviii. 18. Eph. iv. 8,-13. 
 
 3. These officers were either extraordinary 
 or ordinary : extraordinar}^, as apostles, proph- 
 ets, evangelists ; ordinary, as elders and deacons. 
 The apostles, prophets, and evangelists, as 
 they were called extraordinarily by Christ, so 
 their office ended with themselves : whence it 
 is that Paul directing Timothy how to carry 
 along church administrations, giveth no direc- 
 tion about the choice or course of apostles, 
 prophets, or evangelists, but only of elders and 
 deacons ; and when Paul was to take his last 
 leave of the church of Ephesus, he committed 
 the care of feeding the church to no other but 
 unto the elders of that church. The like charge 
 doth Peter commit to the elders.* 
 
 1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 11. Acts viii. 6,16, 19, and xi. 28. 
 Rom. xi. 13. 1 Cor. iv. 9. 1 Tim. iii. 1, 2, 8, to 13. Tit. i. 
 5. Acts, XX. 17, 28. 1 Peter, v. 1.2, 3. 
 
 * This Platform recognizes no ministry at large — no minister 
 of the Gospel other than the pastor or teacher of a particular 
 church. But now all the congregational churches acknowledge 
 the difference between a minister of the Gospel, and a pastor of 
 a church. The former has no official power in any church or 
 over any Christian. He is only a man set apart to preach the 
 Gospel where God in his providence may call him. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 109 
 
 4. Of elders, who are also in scripture called 
 bishops, some attend chiefly to the ministry of 
 the word, as tlie pastors and teachers ; others 
 attend especially unto rule, who are therefore 
 called ruling elders. 
 
 1 Tim. 11. 3. Phil. i. 1. Acts, XX. 17, 28. 1 Tim. v. 17. 
 
 5. The office of pastor and teacher, appears 
 to be distinct. The pastor's special work is, 
 to attend to c xhortation, and therein to adminis- 
 ter a word of wisdom ; the teacher is to attend 
 to doctrine, and therein to administer a word 
 of knowledge ; and either of them to administer 
 the ccals of that covenant, unto the dispensa- 
 tion whereof they are alike called ; as also to 
 execute tlie censures, being but a kind of appli- 
 cation of the word : The preaching of which, 
 together with the application thereof, they are 
 alike charged withal. 
 
 Eph. iv. II. Rom. xii. 7, 8. 1 Cor. xii. 8. 2 Tim. iv. 
 1, 2. 2 Titns, i. 9. 
 
 6. And forasmuch as both pastors and teach- 
 ers are given by Christ for the perfecting of the 
 saints, and edifying of his body ; which saints 
 and body of Christ is his church : and there- 
 fore we account pastors and teachers to be 
 both of them church officers, and not the pastor 
 for the church, and the teacher only for the 
 schools : though tliis we gladly acknowledge, 
 that schools are both lawhil, profitable, and 
 necessary for the training up of such in good 
 literature or learning, as may afterwards be 
 
 U 
 
110 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 called forth unto office of pastor or teacher in 
 the church.* 
 
 Eph. iv. 11, 12, and i. 23, 23. 1 Sam. x. 12, 19, 20. 2 
 Kings, ii. 3, 15. 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 Of ruling' elders and deacons. 
 
 1. The ruling elders office is distinct from 
 the office of pastor and teacher. The ruling 
 elders are not so called, to exchide the pastors 
 and teachers from ruling, because ruling and 
 governing is common to these with the other, 
 whereas attending to teach and preach the 
 word is peculiar unto the former. 
 
 Rom. xii. 7, 8, 9. 1 Tim. v. 17. 1 Cor. xii. 28. Heb. 
 xiu. 17. 1 Tim. V. 17. 
 
 2. The ruling elder's work is to join with the 
 pastor and teacher in those acts of spiritual 
 rule, which are distinct from the ministry of 
 the word and sacraments committed to them. 
 Of which sort these be as followeth : 1 . To 
 open and shut the doors of God's house, by 
 the admission of members approved by the 
 church ; by ordination of officers chosen by 
 the church, and by excommunication of notori- 
 
 * The distinction between pastor and teacher, was at first 
 strictly observed in the churches of New England, hut after the 
 first generation it was generally disused, and now it is somewhat 
 difficult to be understood. B. 
 
CAMBIIIDGE PLATFORM. Ill 
 
 ous and obstinate offenders renounced by the 
 church, and by restoring of penitents forgiven 
 by the church. 2. To call the church together 
 when there is occasion, and seasonably to dis- 
 miss them again. 3. To prepare matters in 
 private, that in public they may be carried to 
 an end with less trouble, and more speedy des- 
 patch. 4. To moderate the carriage of all mat- 
 ters in the church assembled ; as, to propound 
 matters to the church, to order the season of 
 speech and silence, and to pronounce sentence 
 according to the mind of Christ, with the con- 
 sent of the church. 5. To be guides and lead- 
 ers to the church in all matters whatsoever per- 
 taining to church administrations and actions. 
 6. To see that none in the church live inordi- 
 nately, out of rank and place, without a calling, 
 or idly in their calling. 7. To prevent and 
 heal such offences in life or in doctrine, as might 
 corrupt the church. 8. To feed the flock of 
 God with a word of admonition. 9. And as 
 they shall be sent for, to visit and pray over 
 their sick brethren. 10. And at other times as 
 opportunity shall serve thereunto.* 
 
 1 Tim. V. 17. 2 Chron. xxiii. 19. Rev. xxi. 12. 1 Tim. 
 iv. 14. Matt, xxviii. 17. 2 Cor. ii. 7, 8. Acts, ii. 6, and xxi. 
 18, 22, 23, and vi. 2, 3, and xiii. 15. 2 Cor. viii. 19. Heb. 
 xiii. 7, 17. 2 Thess. 10—12. Acts, xx. 28, 32. 1 Thess. v. 
 12. James, v. 14. Acts, xx. 20. 
 
 * The congregational ruling elder is not to be confounded with 
 the ruling elder of the Presbyterian church. The former was an 
 ordained and ordaining minister, though he was not a professional 
 
112 CAMBRIDGE PLATFOR.M. 
 
 3. The office of a deacon is instituted in the 
 church by the Lord Jesus ; sometimes they are 
 called helps. The scripture telleth us how they 
 should be qualified, " Grave, not double tongued, 
 not given to much wine, not given to filthy lucre." 
 They must first be proved, and then use the 
 ofiftce of a deacon, being found blameless. The 
 office and work of a deacon, is to receive the 
 offerings of the church, gifts given to the church, 
 and to keep the treasury of the church, and 
 therewith to serve the tables which the church 
 is to provide for ; as the Lord's table, the table 
 of the ministers, and of such as are in necessity, 
 to whom they are to distribute in simplicity.* 
 
 Acts, vi. 3, 6. Phil. i. 1. 1 Tim. iii. 8. 1 Cor. xii. 28. 
 1 Tim. iii. 8, 9. Acts, iv. 35, and vi. 2, 3. Roai. xii. 8. 
 
 4. The office therefore being limited unto 
 the care of the temporal good things of the 
 church, it extends not to the attendance upon, 
 and administration of the spiritual things there- 
 of, as the word and sacraments, or the like. 
 
 1 Cor. vii. 17. 
 
 5. The ordinance of the apostle, and practice 
 of the church, commends the Lord's day as a 
 fit time for the contribution of the saints. 
 
 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2, 3. 
 
 6. The instituting of all these officers in the 
 church, is the work of God himself, of the 
 
 preacher and did not administer baptism or the Lord's Supper. 
 Such an officer as a ruling elder has not been known in any 
 congregational church for several generations pa.'^t, except as a 
 matter of history. B. 
 
 * Heads of Agreement, Ch. V. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFOIIM. 113 
 
 Lord Jesus Christ, of the Holy Ghost ; and 
 therefore such officers as he hath not appointed, 
 are ahogether unlawful either to be placed in 
 che church, or to be retained therein, and are to 
 oe looked at as human creatures, mere inven- 
 Vons and appointments of man, to the great 
 dishonor of Christ Jesus, the Lord of his house, 
 the king of his church, whether popes, patri- 
 archs, cardinals, archbishops, lord-bishops, 
 arch-deacons, officials, commissaries, and the 
 like. These and the rest of that hierarchy and 
 retinue, not being plants of the Lord's planting, 
 shall all be certainly rooted out and cast forth. 
 
 1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 8, 11. Acts, xx. 28. Matt. xv. 13. 
 
 7. The Lord hath appointed ancient w^idows, 
 where they may be had, to minister in the 
 church, in giving attendance to the sick, and to 
 give succor unto them, and others in the like 
 necessity. 
 
 1 Tim. V. 9, 10. 
 
 CHAP. vm. 
 
 Of the election of church officers. 
 
 1 . No man may take the honor of a church 
 officer unto himself, but he that is called of 
 God, as was Aaron. 
 
 Heb. V. 4. 
 
 2. CalUng unto office is either immediate, 
 
 Us 
 
114 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 by Christ himself, such Avas the call of the 
 apostles and prophets, this manner of calling 
 ended with them, as hath been said : or mediate, 
 by the church. 
 
 'Gal. i. 1. Acts, xiv. 23, and vi. 3. 
 
 3. It is meet that before any be ordained or 
 chosen officers, they should first be tried and 
 proved, because hands are not suddenly to be 
 laid upon any, and both elders a.id deacons 
 must be of honest and good report.* 
 
 1 Tim. V. 22, and vii. 10. Acts. xvi. 2, and vi. 3. 
 
 4. The things in respect of which they are 
 to be tried, are those gifts and virtues which the 
 scripture requirelh in men that are to be elected 
 into such places, viz. that elders must be 
 blameless, sober, apt to teach, and endued with 
 such other qualifications as are laid down, 1 
 Tim. iii. 2. Tit. i. 6 to 9. Deacons to be 
 fitted as is directed. Acts. vi. 3. 1 Tim. iii. 8 
 toll. 
 
 5. Officers are to be called by such churches 
 whereunto they are to minister. Of such mo- 
 ment is the preservation of this power, that the 
 churches exercised it in the presence of the 
 apostles. t 
 
 Acts, xiv. 23, and i. 23, and yi. 3, 4, 5. 
 
 6. A church being free, cannot become sub- 
 ject to any, but by a free election ; yet when 
 such a people do choose any to be over them 
 
 ♦ Heads of Agreement, Chap. II. Sec. 7. B. 
 t Ibid. Chap. I. Sec. 6. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 115 
 
 in the Lord, then do they become subject, and 
 most wilhngly submit to their ministry in the 
 Lord, whom they have so chosen. 
 Gal. V. 13. Heb. xiii. 17. 
 
 7. And if the church have power to choose 
 their officers and ministers, then in case of 
 manifest unworthiness and dehnquency, they 
 have power also to depose them ; for, to open 
 and shut, to choose and refuse, to constitute in 
 office and remove from office, are acts belong- 
 ing to the same power. 
 
 Rom. xvi. 17. 
 
 8. We judge it much conducing to the well 
 being and communion of churches, that where 
 it may conveniently be done, neighbor church- 
 es be advised withal, and their help be made 
 use of in the trial of church officers, in order to 
 their choice.* 
 
 Cant. viii. 8, 9. 
 
 9. The choice of such church officers belong- 
 eth not to the civil magistrates, as such, or dio- 
 cesan bishops, or patrons ; for of these, or any 
 such like, the scripture is wholly silent, as 
 having any power therein. 
 
 * Heads of Agreement, Chap. II. Sec. 4. 
 
116 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 Of ordination, and imposition of hands. 
 
 1. Church officers arc not only to be chosen 
 by the church, but also to be ordained by impo- 
 sition of hands and prayer, Avilh which, at the 
 ordination of elders, fasting is also to be joined. 
 
 Acts, xiii. 3, and, xiv. 23. Tim. v. 22. 
 
 2. This ordination we account nothing else, 
 but the solemn putting a man into his place 
 and office in the church, whereunto he had 
 right before by election ; being like the instal- 
 ling of a magistrate in the commonwealth. Or- 
 dination therefore is not to go before, but to 
 follow election. The essence and substance of 
 the outward calling of an ordinary officer in 
 the church, doth not consist in his ordination, 
 but in his voluntary and free election by the 
 church, and his accepting of that election; 
 whereupon is founded that relation between pas- 
 tor and flock, between such a minister and such 
 a people. Ordination doth not constitute an 
 officer, nor give him the essentials of his office. 
 The apostles were elders without imposition 
 of hands by men ; Paul and Barnabas were 
 officers before the imposition of hands. Acts, 
 xiii. 3. The posterity of Levi were priests 
 and Levites, before hands were laid on them 
 by the children of Israel. 
 
 Numb. viii. 10. Acts, vi. 5, 6, and xiii. 2, 3, and xiv. 23. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 117 
 
 3. In such churches where there are elders, 
 imposition of hands in ordination is to be per- 
 formed by those elders. 
 
 1 Tim. iv. 14. Acts, xiii. 3. 1 Tim. v. 22. 
 
 4. In such churches where there are no 
 elders, imposition of hands may be performed 
 by some of the brethren orderly chosen by the 
 church thereunto. For if the people may elect 
 officers, which is the greater, and wherein the 
 substance of the office doth consist, they may 
 much more, occasion and need so requiring, 
 impose hands in ordination, which is less, and 
 but the accomplishment of the other. 
 
 Numb. viii. 10. 
 
 5. Nevertheless, in such churches where 
 there are no elders, and the church so desire, 
 we see not why imposition of hands may not 
 be performed by the elders of other churches. 
 Ordinary officers laid hands upon the officers 
 of many churches : the presbyter}^ at Ephesus 
 laid hands upon Timothy, an evangelist ; the 
 presbytery at Antioch laid hands upon Paul 
 and Barnabas.* 
 
 1 Tim. iv. 14. Acts, xiii. 3. 
 
 6. Church officers are officers to one church, 
 even that particular church over which the 
 Holy Ghost hath made them overseers. Inso- 
 much as elders are commanded to feed, not all 
 flocks, but that flocli which is committed to 
 their faith and trust, and dependeth upon them. 
 
 * Heads of Agreement, Ch. II. Sec. 5. B. 
 
118 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 Nor can constant residence at one congregation 
 be necessary for a minister, no, nor yet lawful, 
 if he be not a minister to one congregation 
 only, but to the church universal ; because he 
 may not attend one part only of the church to 
 which he is a minister, but he is called to attend 
 unto all the flock. 
 
 1 Pet. V. 2. Acts. XX. 28. 
 
 7. He that is clearly loosed from his office 
 relation unto that church whereof he was a 
 minister, cannot be looked at as an officer, nor 
 perform any act of office in any other church, 
 unless he be again orderly called unto office ; 
 which when it shall be, we know nothing to 
 hinder, but imposition of hands also in his ordi- 
 nation ought to be used towards him again. 
 For so Paul the apostle received imposition of 
 liands twice at least.* 
 
 Acts, ix. 17, and xiii. 3. 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 Of the power of the church, and its presbytery. 
 
 1 . Supreme and lordly power over all the 
 <jhurches upon earth doth only belong unto 
 Jesus Christ, who is king of the church, and the 
 head thereof. He hath the government upon his 
 
 * Heads of Agreement, Ch. II. Sec. 6. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 119 
 
 shoulders, and hath all power given to him 
 both in heaven and earth. 
 
 Psalms, ii. 6. Eph. i. 21, 22. Isa. ix. 6. Matt, xxviii. 18. 
 
 2. A company of professed believers eccle- 
 siastically confederate, as they are a church 
 before they have officers, and without them ; 
 so even in that estate, subordinate church power 
 under Christ, delegated to them by him, doth 
 belong to them in such a manner as is before 
 expressed, Chap. v. sect. 2, and as flowing 
 from the very neiture and essence of a church : 
 it being natural to all bodies, and so unto a 
 church body, to be furnished with sufficient 
 power for its own preservation and subsistence. 
 
 Acts, i. 23, and xiv. 23, and vi. 3, 4. Matt, xviii. 17. 
 1 Cor. V, 4, 5. 
 
 3. This government of the church is a mixt 
 government, and so hath been acknowledged 
 long before the term of independency was heard 
 of. In respect of Christ, the head and King of 
 the church, and the sovereign power residing in 
 him, and exercised by him, it is a monarchy ; 
 in respect of the body or brotherhood of the 
 church, and power from Christ granted unto 
 them, it resembles a democracy ; in respect of 
 the presbytery, and power committed unto 
 them, it is an aristocracy. 
 
 Rev. iii. 7. 1 Cor. v. 12. 1 Tim. v. 27. 
 t. The sovereign power which is peculiar 
 unto Christ, is exercised, 1. In calling the 
 church out of the world into holy fellowship 
 
120 CAMBRIDGE PLxVTFORM. 
 
 with himself. 2. In instituting the ordinances 
 of his worship, and appointing his ministers 
 and officers for the dispensing of them. 3. In 
 giving laws for the ordering of all our ways, 
 and the ways of his house. 4. In giving pow- 
 er and life to all his institutions, and to his 
 people by them. 5. In protecting and deliver- 
 ing his church against and from all the enemies 
 ol their peace. 
 
 Gal. i. 4. Rev. v. 8, 9. Matt, xxviii. 20. Eph. iv. 8, 11. 
 James, iv. 12. Isa. xxx'm. 22. 1 Tim. iii. 15. 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. 
 Isa. xxxii. 2. Luke. i. 71. 
 
 5. The power granted by Christ unto the 
 body of the church and brotherhood, is a prerog- 
 ative or privilege which the church doth ex- 
 ercise, 1. In choosing their owm officers, 
 whether elders or deacons. 2. In admission 
 of their own members, and therefore there is 
 great reason they should have power to remove 
 any from their fellowship again. Hence in 
 case of offence, any brother hath power to con- 
 vince and admonish an offending brother; and 
 in case of not hearing him, to take one or two 
 more to set on the admonition ; and in case of 
 not hearing them, to proceed to tell the church ; 
 and as his offence may require, the whole 
 church hath power to proceed to the censure 
 of him, whether by admonition or excommu- 
 nication; and upon his repentaii^o, to restore 
 him again unto his former communion. 
 
 Acts, vi, 3, 5, and xiv. 23, and ix. 28. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 
 17. Tit. iii. 10. Col. iv. 17. 2. Cor. ii. 7 8. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 121 
 
 6. In case an elder offend incorrigibly, the 
 matter so requiring, as the ciiurch had power 
 to call him to office, so they have power ac- 
 cording to order (the council of oiher churches, 
 where it may be had, darecting tliereto) to re- 
 move him from his office ; and being now but 
 a member, in case he add contumacy to his 
 sin, the church that had power to receive him 
 into their fellowship, hath also the same power 
 to cast him out, that they have concerning any 
 other member. 
 
 Col. iv. 17. Rom. xvi. 17. Matt, xviii. 17. 
 
 7. Church government or rule, is placed by 
 Christ in the officers of the church, who are 
 therefore called rulers, while they rule with 
 God ; yet in case of mal-administration, they 
 are subject to the power of the church, as hath 
 been said before. The Holy Ghost frequent- 
 ly, yea always, where it mentioneth church 
 rule, and church government, ascribeth it to 
 elders ; whereas the work and duty of the peo- 
 ple is expressed in the phrase of obeying 
 their elders, and submitting themselves unto 
 them in the Lord. So as it is manifest, that an 
 organic or complete church is a body politic, 
 consisting of some that are governors, and some 
 that are governed in the Lord. 
 
 1 Tim. V. 17. Heb. xiii. 17. 1 Thess. v. 12. Rom. xii8. 
 1 Cor. xii. 28, 29. Heb. xiii. 7, 17. 
 
 8. The power which Christ had committed 
 to the elders, is to feed and rule the church of 
 God, and accordingly to call the church togeth- 
 
 12 
 
122 CAMBRIDGE PLATFOFwM. 
 
 er upon any weighty occasion ; when the 
 members so called, without just cause, may not 
 refuse to come, nor when they are come, depart 
 before they are dismissed, nor speak in the 
 church before they have leave from the elders ; 
 nor continue so donig when they require silence ; 
 nor may they oppose nor contradict the judg- 
 ment or sentence of the elders, without sufficient 
 and weighty cause, because such practices are 
 manifestly contrary unto order and government, 
 and inlets of disturbance and tend to confusion. 
 
 Acts, XX. 28, and vi. 2. Numb. xvi. 12. Ezek. xlvi. 10. 
 Acts, xiii. 15. Hos. iv. 4. 
 
 '9. It belongs also unto the elders to examine 
 any officers or mxembers before they be received 
 of the church ; to receive the accusations brought 
 to the church, and to prepare them for the 
 church's hearing. In handling of offences and 
 other matters before the church, they have 
 power to declare and publish the counsel and 
 will of God touching the same, and to pronounce 
 sentence with consent of the church. Lastly, 
 they have power, when they dismiss the people, 
 to bleas them in the name of the Lord. 
 
 Rev. ii. 2. 1 Tim. v. 19. Acts, xxi. 18, 22, 23. 1 Cor. v. 
 4, 5. Num. -vi. 23, to 26. 
 
 10. This power of government in the elders 
 doth not any wise prejudice the power of priv- 
 ilege in the brotherhood ; as neither the power" 
 of privilege in the brethren, doth prejudice the 
 power of government in the elders, but they 
 may sweetly agree togetbjer ; as we may see in. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 123 
 
 the example of the apostles, furnished with the 
 greatest church power, who took in the concur- 
 rence and consent of the brethren in church 
 administrations. Also that scripture, 2 Cor. ii. 
 9, and x. 6, do declare, That what the church- 
 es were to act and do in these matters, they 
 were to do in a way of obedience, and that not 
 only to the direction of the apostles, but also of 
 their ordinary elders. 
 
 Acts, xiv. 15, 23, and vi. 2. 1 Cor. v. 4. 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7- 
 Heb. xiii. l?. 
 
 11. From the premises, namely. That the 
 ordinary power of government belonging only 
 to the elders, power of privilege remaineth with 
 the brotherhood (as the power of judgment in 
 matters of censure, and power of liberty in 
 matters of liberty) it followeth, that in an or- 
 ganic church, and right administration, all 
 church acts proceed after the manner of a mixt 
 administration, so as no church act can be con- 
 summated or perfected without the consent of 
 both.* : 
 
 * This chapter, and particularly the last section, may be taken 
 as an illustration of the fourth Article, and of the first part of the 
 •first A-rticle, in the Saybrook Platforrct It is now the prev- 
 alent opinion among the churches that a church without a pastor, 
 teacher, or ruling elder of its own, i. e. without a presbytery in the 
 isense of this chapter, can perform all church acts. Some church- 
 es in the administration of discipline, if destitute of a pastor, call 
 ifithe pastor of & neighboring church to act as Moderator. B. 
 
124 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 CHAP. XL 
 
 Of the maintenance of church officers. 
 
 2. The apostle concludes, that necessary and 
 sufficient maintenance is due unto the minis- 
 ters of the word, from the law of nature and na- 
 tions, from the law of Moses, the equity there- 
 of, as also the rule of common reason. More- 
 over, the scripture doth not only call elders la- 
 borers and Vv'orkmen, but also speaking of them 
 doth say, that the laborer is worthy of his hire ; 
 and requires, that he which is taught in the 
 word should communicate to him in all good 
 things ; and mentions it as an ordinance of the 
 Lord, that they which preach the gospel should 
 live of the gospel : and forbicldeth the muzzling 
 of the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. 
 
 1 Cor. ix. 14, 15. Matt. ix. 38, and x. 10. 1 Tim. v. 18. 
 Gal. vi. 6. 1 Cor. ix. 9, 14. 
 
 2. The scriptures alledged, requiring this 
 maintenance as a bounden duty, and due debt, 
 and not as a matter of alms and free gift, tliere- 
 fore people are not at liberty to do or not to do. 
 what and when they please in this matter, no 
 more than in any other commanded duty, and 
 ordinance of the" Lord ; but ought of duty to 
 minister of their carnal things, to them that la- 
 bor among them in the word and doctrine, as 
 well as they ought to pay any other workman 
 their wages, and to discharge and satisfy their 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 1^5 
 
 Other debts, or to submit themselves to observe 
 any other ordinance of the Lord. 
 
 Kom. XV. 27. 1 Cor. ix. 21. 
 
 3. The apostle (Gal. vi. 6,) enjoining that 
 he which is taught communicate to him that 
 ieacheth in all good things, doth not leave it ar- 
 bitrary, what or how much a man shall give, or 
 in what proportion, but even the latter, as well 
 as the former, is prescribed and appointed by 
 the Lord. 
 
 1 Cor. xvi. 2. 
 
 4. Not only members of churches, but all 
 that are taught in the word, are to contribute 
 unto him. that teach eth, in all good things. In 
 case that congregations are defective in their 
 contributions, the deacons are to call upon them 
 to do their duty ; if their call sufficeth not, the 
 church by her power is to require it of their 
 members ; and where church power, through 
 the corruption of men, doth not, or cannot attain 
 the end, the magistrate is to see that the minis- 
 try be duly provided for, as appears from the 
 commended example of Nehemiah. The magis- 
 trates are nursing-fathers and nursing-mothers, 
 and stand charged with the custody of both ta- 
 bles ; because it is better to prevent a scandal 
 that it may not come, and easier also, than to re- 
 move it when it is given. It is most suitable to 
 rule, that by the church's care each man should 
 know his proportion according to rule, what he 
 should do, before he do it, that so his judgment 
 
 12s 
 
126 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 and heart may be satisfied in what he doth, and 
 just offence prevented in what is done. 
 
 Gal. vi. 6. Acts, vi. 3, 4. Neh. xiii. 11, Isa. xlix. 23. 
 2 Cor. viii. 13, 14. 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 Of the admission of members into the church. 
 
 1. The doors of the churches of Christ upon 
 earth, do not by God's appointment stand so 
 wide open, that all sorts of people, good or bad, 
 may freely enter therein at their pleasure, but 
 such as are admitted thereto as members, 
 ought to be examined and tried first, wheth- 
 er they be fit and nieet to be received into 
 church society, or not. The eunuch of Ethio- 
 pia, before his admission, was examined by 
 Philip, whether he did believe on Jesus Christ 
 with all his heart. The angel of the church at 
 Ephesus is commended for trying such as said 
 they were apostles and were not. There is like 
 reason for trying of them that profess to be be- 
 lievers. The officers are charged with the keep- 
 ing of the doors of the church, and therefore are 
 in a special manner to make trial of the fitness 
 of such who enter. Twelve angels are set at 
 the gates of the temple, lest such as were cere- 
 monially unclean should enter thereinto. 
 
 2 Chron. xxiii. 19. Matt. xiii. 25, and xxii. 12. Acts, viii, 
 87. Rev. ii. 2. Acts, ix. 26. Rev. xxi. 12. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 127 
 
 2. The things which are requisite to be found 
 in all church members, are repentance from sin, 
 and faith in Jesus Christ ; and therefore these 
 are the things whereof men are to be examined at 
 their admission into the church, and which then 
 they m.ust profess and hold forth in such sort, as 
 may satisfy rational charity that the things are 
 there indeed. John Baptist admitted men to 
 baptism, confessing and bewailing their sins ; 
 and of others it is said, that they came, and con- 
 fessed and showed their deeds.* 
 
 Acts, ii. 38 to 42, and viii. 37. Matt. iii. 6. Acts, xix. 8. 
 
 3. The weakest measure of faith is to be ac- 
 cepted in those that desire to be admitted into 
 the church, because weak christians, if sincere, 
 have the substance of that faith, repentance and 
 holiness, which is required in church members; 
 and such have most need of the ordinances, for 
 their confirmation and growth in grace. The 
 Lord Jesus would not quench the smoking flax, 
 nor break the bruised reed, but gather the ten- 
 der lambs in his arms and carry them gently in 
 his bosom. Such charity and tenderness is to 
 be used, as the weakest christian, if sincere, 
 may not be excluded nor discouraged. Severi- 
 ty of examination is to be avoided.! 
 
 Rom. xiv. 1. Matt. xii. 20. Isa. xl. 11. 
 
 4. In case any through excessive fear, or oth- 
 er infirmity, be unable to make their personal 
 
 * Heads of Agreement, Ch, I, Sec. 3, B. 
 t Ibid. Ch. IX. Sec. 3. B. 
 
128 CAMRBIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 relation of their spiritual estate in public, it is 
 sufficient that the elders having received private 
 satisfaction, make relation thereof in pubhc be- 
 fore the church, they testifying their assents 
 thereunto : this being the way that tendeth most 
 to edification. But where persons are of great- 
 er abilities, there it is most expedient that they 
 make then* relations and confessions personally 
 with their own mouth, as David professeth of 
 himself. 
 
 Psalm, Ixvi. 16. 
 
 5. A personal and public confession, and de- 
 claring of God's manner of working on the soul, 
 is both lawful, expedient and useful, in sundry 
 respects, and upon sundry grounds. Those 
 three thousand, Acts ii. 37, 41, before they were 
 admitted by the apostles, did manifest that they 
 were pricked in their hearts at Peter's sermon, 
 together with earnest desire to be delivered from 
 their sins, which now w^ounded their consciences, 
 and their ready receiving of the w^ord of prom- 
 ise and exhortation. We are to be ready to 
 render a reason of the hope that is in us, to 
 every one that asketh us ; therefore we must be 
 able and ready upon any occasion to declare and 
 show our repentance for sin, faith unfeigned, 
 and effectual calling, because these are the rea- 
 sons of a well grounded hope. I have not hid- 
 den thy righteousness from the great congrega- 
 tion. 
 
 Psalm xl. 10. 1 Pet. iii. 15. Heb. xl 1. Eph. i. 18. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 129 
 
 6. This profession of faith and repentance, as 
 it must be made by such at their admission, that 
 were never in cliurch society before ; so no- 
 thing hindereth but the same way also be per- 
 formed by such as have formerly been members 
 of some other church, and tlie church to which 
 they now join themselves as members may law- 
 fully require the same. Those three thousand, 
 Acts ii., which made their confession, were 
 members of the church of the Jews before, so 
 were they that were baptized by John. Church- 
 es may err in their admission, and persons reg- 
 ularly admitted may fall into offence. Other- 
 wise if chiu'ches might obtrude their members, 
 or if church m.embers might obtrude themselves 
 upon other churches Avithout due trial, the mat- 
 ter so requiring, both the liberty of churches 
 would hereby be infringed in that they might 
 not examine thcs^e, concerning whose fitness for 
 communion they were unsatisfied ; and besides 
 the infringing of their liberty, the churches 
 themselves would unavoidably be corrupted, and 
 the ordinances defiled, whilst they might not re- 
 fuse, but must receive the unworthy ; which is 
 contrary unto the scripture, teaching that all 
 churches are sisters, and therefore equal. 
 
 MaU. iii. 5, 6. Gal. ii. 4. 1 Tim. v. 24. Cant. viii. 8. 
 
 7. The like trial is to be required from such 
 members of the church as were born in the same, 
 or received their membership and were baptized 
 in their infancy or minority, by virtue of the cove- 
 
130 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 nant of their parents, when bemg grown up unto 
 years of discretion, they shall desire to be made 
 partakers of the Lord's supper ; unto which, be- 
 cause holy things must not be given to the un- 
 worthy, therefore it is requisite, that these as 
 well as others should come to their trial and ex- 
 amination, and manifest their faith and repent- 
 ance by an open profession thereof, before they 
 are received to the Lord's supper, and otherwise 
 not to be admitted thereunto. Yet these church 
 members that were so born, or received in their 
 ■childhood, before they are capable of being made 
 partakers of full communion, have many privi- 
 leges which others, not church members, have 
 -not ; they are in covenant with God, have the 
 seal thereof upon them, viz. baptism ; and so if 
 iiot regenerated, yet are in a more hopeful way 
 of obtaining regenerating grace, and all the spir- 
 itual blessings both of the covenant and seal : 
 they are also under church-watch and conse- 
 quently subject to the reprehensions, admoni- 
 tions, and censures thereof, for their hearing and 
 /amendment, as need shall require 
 Matt. vii. 6. 1 Cor. xi. 27. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 131 
 
 CHAP. XIII. 
 
 Of church members, their removal from one church to another, 
 and of recormnendation and dismission. 
 
 1. Church meaibers may not remove or de- 
 part from the chm'ch, and so one from another, 
 as they please, nor without just and weighty 
 cause, but ought to Hve and dwell together, 
 forasmuch as they are commanded, not to for- 
 sake the assembling of themselves together. 
 Such departure tends to the dissolution and 
 ruin of the body, as the pulling of stones and 
 pieces of timber from the building, and of 
 members from the natural body, tend to the 
 destruction of the whole. 
 
 Heb. X. 25. 
 
 2. It is therefore the duty of church mem- 
 bers, in such times and places where counsel 
 may be had, to consult with the church where- 
 of they are members about their removal, that 
 accordingly they having their approbation, may 
 be encouraged, or otherwise desist. They 
 who are joined with consent, should not depart 
 without consent, except forced thereunto. 
 
 Prov. xi. 16. 
 
 3. If a member's departure be manifestly 
 unsafe and sinful, the church may not consent 
 thereunto ; for in so doing, they should not act 
 in faith, and should partake with him in his sin. 
 If the case be doubtful, and the person not to 
 
132 CAMBRIDGr- PLATFORM. 
 
 be persuaded, it seemetli best to leave the mat- 
 ter unto God, and not forcibly to detain him. 
 Rom. xiv. 23. 1 Tim. v. 22. Acts, xxi. 14. 
 
 4. Just reasons for a member's removal of 
 himself from the churcii, are, 1. If a man can- 
 not continue Avithout paitaking in sin. 2. In 
 case of personal persecution ; so Paul departed 
 from the disciples at Damascus. Also in case 
 of general persecution, when all are scattered. 
 3. in case of real, and not only pretended want 
 of competent subsistence, a door being opened 
 for better supply in another place, together with 
 the means of spiritual edification. In these, 
 or like cases, a member may lawfully remove, 
 and the church cannot lawfully detain him. 
 
 Eph. V. 11. Acts, xi. 25,29, 30, andviii. 1. Neh. ziii. 20. 
 
 5. To separate from a church, either out of 
 contempt of their holy fellowship, or out of cov- 
 ctousness, or for greater enlargements, with just 
 grief to the church ; or out of schism, or want 
 of love, and out of a spirit of contention in re- 
 spect of some unkindness, or some evil only 
 conceived, or indeed in the church, which might 
 and should be tolerated and healed with a spirit 
 of meekness, and of which evil the church is not 
 yet convinced (though perhaps himself be) nor 
 admonished : for these or the like reasons to 
 withdraw from public communion in word, or 
 seals, or censures, is unlawful and sinful. 
 
 2 Tim. iv. 10. Rom. xvi. 17. Jude, 19. Eph. iv 2. 3. 
 Col. iii. 13. Gal. vi. 1, 2. 
 
 6. Such members as have orderly removed 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 133 
 
 their habitation, ought to join themselves unto 
 the church in order where they do inhabit, if it 
 may be.; otherwise they can neither perform 
 the duties nor receive the privileges of members. 
 Such an example tolerated in some, is apt to 
 corrupt others, which if many should follow^ 
 w^ould threaten the dissolution and confusion of 
 churches, contrary to the scripture. 
 Isa. hi. 8. Acts, xi. 28. 1 Cor. ixv. .33. 
 
 7. Order requires, that a member thus re- 
 moving, have letters testimonial and of dismis- 
 sion from the church vv hereof he yet is, unto the 
 church whereunto he desireth to be joined, lest 
 the church should be deluded ; that the church 
 may receive him in faitlj, and not be corrupted 
 by receiving deceivers and false brethren. 
 Until the person dismissed be received into an- 
 other churcii, he ceaseth not by his letters of 
 dismission to be a member of the church where- 
 of he w^as, the church cannot make a member no 
 member but by exccmnrimication. 
 
 Acts, xviii. 27. 
 
 8. If a member be called to remove only for 
 a time, wh.ere a churcli is, letters of recom- 
 mendation are requisite and sufficient for com- 
 munion with that church in the ordinances and 
 in their watch; as Phebe, a servant of the 
 church at Cenchrea, had letters written for her 
 to the church of Rome, that she might be re- 
 ceived as becometh sainls. 
 
 Plom, xvi. 1, 2. 2 Cor. iii. 1. 
 
 O 
 
l34 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 9. Such letters of recommendation and dis- 
 mission, were written for Apollos ; for Marcus 
 to the Colossians ; for Phebe to the Romans, 
 for sundry others to other churches. And the 
 apostle telleth us, that some persons, not suffi- 
 ciently known otherwise, have special need of 
 such letters, though he for his part had no need 
 thereof. The use of them is to be a benefit 
 and help to the party for whom they are written, 
 and for the furthering of his receiving amongst 
 the saints in the place whereto he goeth, and 
 the due satisfaction of them in their receiving 
 of him.* 
 
 Acts, xviii. 27. Col. iv. 10, Rom. xvi. 1. 2 Cor. iii. 1. 
 
 CHAP. XIV. 
 
 Of excommunication and other censures. 
 
 1 . The censures of the church are appointed 
 by Christ for the preventing, removing, and 
 healing of offences in the church; for the re- 
 claiming and gaining of offending brethren; 
 for the deterring others from the like offences ; 
 for purging out the leaven which may infect the 
 whole lump ; for vindicating the honor of Christ, 
 and of his church, and the holy profession of 
 the gospel ; and for preventing of the wrath of 
 
 * This chapter maybe compared with Heads of Asrreeraent 
 Ch. 1. Sec. 5, 8, 9. Also Ch. III. Sec. 4. B. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 135 
 
 Oocl, that may justly fall upon the church, if 
 they should sufter his covenant, and the seals 
 thereof to be profaned by notorious and obsti^- 
 nate offenders. 
 
 1 Tim. V. 20. Deut. xvii 12. 13. Jude, 19. Deut. xiii. 11. 
 1 Cor. V. 6. Rom. ii. 24. Rev. ii. 14—16, 20. 
 
 2. If an offence be private, one brodier offen- 
 ding another, the offender is to go and acknowl- 
 edge his repentance for it unto his offended 
 brother, who is then to forgive him ; but if the 
 offender neglect or refuse to do it, the brother 
 offended is to go and convince and admonish 
 him of it, between themselves privately: If 
 thereupon the offender be brought to repent of 
 his offence, the admonisher hath won his broth- 
 er ; but if the offended hear not his brother, the 
 brother offended is to take ^vith him one or tw^o 
 more, that in the mouth of two or three witness- 
 es every word may be established, w'hether the 
 word of admonition, if the offender receive it ; 
 or the word of complaint, if he refuse it ; for if 
 he refuse it, the offended brother is by the 
 mouth of the elders to tell the church, and if he 
 hear the church, and declare the same by pen- 
 itent confession, he is recovered and gained ; 
 and if the church discern him willing to hear, 
 yet not fully convinced of his offence, as in case 
 of heresy, they are to dispense to him a public 
 admonition ; w^hich declaring the offender to lie 
 under the public offence of the church, doth 
 thereby withhold or suspend him from the holy 
 
136 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 fellowship of the Lord's sujDper, till his offence 
 be removed by penitent confession. If he still 
 continue obstinate, they are to cast him out by 
 excommunication. 
 
 Matt. V. 23, 24. Luke. xvii. 3, 4. Matt, xviii. 15—17. 
 Tit. iii. 10. 
 
 3. But if the offence be more public at first, 
 and of a more heinous and criminal nature, to 
 wit, such as are condemned by the light of na- 
 ture, then the church, without such gradual pro- 
 ceeding, is to cast out the offender from their 
 holy communion, for the further mortifying of 
 his sin, and the healing of his soul in the day 
 of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 1 Cor. V. 4, 5. 11. 
 
 4. In dealing with an offender, great care is 
 to be taken, that we be neither over strict or rig- 
 orous, nor too indulgent or remiss ; our pro- 
 ceeding herein ought to be with a spirit of 
 meekness, considering ourselves, lest we also 
 be tempted ; and that the best of us have need 
 of much forgiveness from the Lord. Yet the 
 winning and healing of the offender's soul, be- 
 ing the end of these endeavors, we must not 
 daub with untempered mortar, nor heal the 
 wounds of our bretliren slightly. On some 
 have compassion, others save with fear. 
 
 Gal. vi. 1. Matt, xviii. 34. 35. Ezek. xiii. 10. 
 
 5. While the offender remains excommuni- 
 cate, the church is to refrain from all member- 
 like communion with him in spiritual things, 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 137 
 
 and also from all familiar commmiion with liim 
 in civil things, further than the necessity of nat- 
 ural, domestical or civil relations do require, 
 and are therefore to forbear to eat and drink 
 with him, that he may be ashamed. 
 Matt, xviii, 17. 1 Cor. v. 11. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 
 
 6. Excommunication being a spiritual pun- 
 ishment, it doth not prejudice the excommuni- 
 cate in, nor deprive him of his civil rights, and 
 therefore touchetli not princes or other magis- 
 trates in point of their civil dignity or authority ; 
 and the excommunicate being but as a publican 
 and a heathen, (heathens being lawfully permit- 
 ted to come to hear the word in church as- 
 semblies,) we acknowledge therefore the like 
 liberty of hearing the word, may be permitted 
 to persons excommunicate, that is permitted 
 unto heathen. And because we are not without 
 hope of his recovery, we are not to account him 
 as an enemy, but to admonish him as a brother. 
 
 1 Cor. xiv, 24, 25. 2 Thess. iii. 14. 
 
 7. If the Lord sanctify the censure to the 
 offender, so as by the grace of Christ he doth 
 testify his repentance with humble confession 
 of his sins, and judging of himself, giving glo- 
 1}^ unto God, the church is then to forgive him, 
 and to comfort him, and to restore him to the 
 wonted brotherly communion which formerly 
 he enjoyed with them. 
 
 2 Cor. li. 7, 8. 
 
 8. The suffering of profane or scandalous 
 
 13b 
 
l3S CAMBRIDGE PLATFORlL 
 
 livers to continue in fellowship, and partake in 
 the sacraments, is doubtless a great sni in those 
 that have power in their hands to redress it, and 
 do it not. Nevertheless, inasmuch as Christ 
 and his apostles in their times, and the prophets 
 and other godly in their's, did lawfully partake 
 of the Lord's commanded ordinances in the Jew- 
 ish church, and neither taught nor practiced se- 
 paration from the same, though unworthy ones 
 were permitted therein ; and inasmuch as the 
 faithful in the church of Corinth, wherein were 
 many unworthy persons and practices, are never 
 commanded to absent themselves from the sa- 
 craments, because of the same ; therefore the 
 godly in like cases are not presently to sepa- 
 rate. 
 
 Rev, ii. 14, 15. 20. Matt, xxiii. 8. Acts, iii. 1. 1 Cor. vi., 
 and XV. 12. 
 
 9. As separation from such a church where- 
 in profane and scandalous persons are tolera- 
 ted, is not presently necessary; so for the 
 members thereof, otherwise unworthy, hereup- 
 on to abstain from communicating with such a 
 church in the participation of the sacraments, 
 is unlawful. For as it were unreasonable for 
 an innocent person to be punished for the faults 
 of others, wherein he hath no hand, and where- 
 unto he gave no consent ; so it is more unrea- 
 sonable that a godly man should neglect duty, 
 and punish himself, in not coming for his por- 
 tion in the blessings of the seals as he ought, 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 139 
 
 because others are suffered to come that ought 
 not : especially, considering that himself doth 
 neither consent to their sins, nor to their ap- 
 proaching to the ordinance in their sin, nor to 
 the neglect of others who should put them 
 away, and do not; but on the contrary doth 
 heartily mourn for these things, modestly and 
 seasonably stir up others to do their duty. If 
 the church cannot be reformed, they may use 
 their liberty as is specified, chap. 13, sect. 4. 
 But this all the godly are bound unto, even every 
 one to do his ondeavor, according to his power 
 and place, that the unworthy may be duly pro- 
 ceeded against, b}- the church to whom this 
 matter doth appertain.* 
 
 2 Chron. xxx. 18. Gen. xviii. 25. Ezek. ix. 4. 
 
 CHAP. XV. 
 
 Of the communion of churches one with another. 
 
 1 . Although churches be distinct, and there- 
 fore may not be confounded one with another ; 
 and equal, and therefore have not dominion one 
 over another ; yet all the churches ought to pre- 
 serve church communion one with another, be- 
 cause they are all united unto Christ, not only 
 
 * This Chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement, 
 Chap. III. B 
 
140 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 as a mystical, but as a political head, whence 
 is derived a communion suitable thereunto. 
 
 Rev. i. 4. Cant. viii. 8. Rom. xvi. 16. 1 Cor. xvi. 19. 
 Ads, 15, 23. Rev. ii. 1. 
 
 2. The communion of churches is exercised 
 sundry ways. 1. By w^ay of mutual care, in 
 taking thought for one another's welfare. 2. 
 By way of consultation one with another, when 
 we have occasion to require the judgment and 
 counsel of other churches, touching any person 
 or cause wherewith they may be better acquain- 
 ted than ourselves. As the church of Antioch 
 consulted with the apostles and elders of the 
 church at Jerusalem, about the question of cir- 
 cumcision of the Gentiles, and about the false 
 teachers that broached that doctrine. In which 
 case, when any church wanteth light or peace 
 among themselves, it is a way of communion 
 of churches, according to the word, to meet to- 
 gether by their elders and other messengers in 
 a synod, to consider and argue the points in 
 doubt or difference ; and having found out the 
 way of truth and peace, to commend the same 
 by their letters and messengers to the churches 
 whom the same may concern. But if a church 
 be rent with divisions among themselves, or lie 
 under any open scandal, and yet refuse to con- 
 sult with other churches, for healing or remo- 
 ving of the same, it is matter of just offence both 
 to the Lord Jesus and to other churches, as be- 
 wraying too much want of mercy and faithful- 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 141 
 
 ness not to seek to bind up the breaches and 
 wounds of the church and brethren : and there- 
 fore the state of such a church calleth aloud 
 upon other churches, to exercise a fuller act of 
 brotherly communion, to wit, by way of admo- 
 nition. 3. A third way then of communion of 
 churches, is by way of admonition ; to wit, in 
 case any public oifence be found in a church, 
 which they either discern not, or are slow in 
 proceedmg to use the means for the removing 
 and healing of. Paul had no authority over 
 Peter, yetwlienhe saw Peter not walidng with 
 a right foot, he publicly rebuked him before the 
 church. Though churches have no more au- 
 thority one over another, than one apostle had 
 over another, yet as one apostle might admon- 
 ish another, so may one church admonish an- 
 other, and yet without usurpation. In which 
 case, if the church that lieth under offence, do 
 not hearken to the church that doth admonish 
 her, the church is to acquaint other neighbor 
 churches with that offence which the oifending 
 church still lieth under, together with the neg- 
 lect of their brotherly admonition given unto 
 them ; whereupon those other churches are to 
 join in seconding the admonition formerly 
 given ; and if still the offending church continue 
 in obstinacy and impenitenc}", they may forbear 
 communion with them, and are to proceed to 
 make use of the help of a synod, or council of 
 neighbor churches walking orderly (if a great 
 
I4S CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 er cannot conveniently be had) for their convic- 
 tion. If they hear not the synod, the synod 
 having declared them to be obstinate, particu- 
 lar churches approving and accepting the judg- 
 ment of the synod, are to declare the sentence 
 of non-communion respectively concerning 
 them ; and thereupon, out of religious care to 
 keep their own communion pure, they may just^ 
 ly withdraw themselves from participation with 
 them at the Lord's table, and from such other 
 acts of holy coQimunion as the communion of 
 churches doth otherwise allow and require.* 
 Nevertheless, if any members of such a church 
 as liveth under public offence, do not consent to 
 the offence of the church, but do in due sort bear 
 Avitness against it, they are still to be received to 
 wonted communion ; for it is not equal that the 
 innocent should suffer with the offensive. Yea, 
 furthermore, if such innocent members after 
 due waiting in the use of all good means for the 
 healing of the offence of their own church, 
 shall at last, with the allowance of the council 
 of neighbor churches, withdraw fi'om the fel- 
 lowship of their own church, and offer them- 
 selves to the fellowship of another, we judge 
 it lawful for the other church to receive thern 
 (being otherwise fit) as if they had been orderly 
 dismissed to them from their own church. 
 4. A fourth way of communion of churches is 
 by way of participation. The members of one 
 
 * Compare Siiy!)rook Platform, Art. VI. B. 
 
CAMBlilbGE PLATFORM. 143 
 
 chiirch occasionally coming to another, we 
 willingly admit them to partake with us at the 
 Lord's table, it being the seal of om* commu- 
 nion, not only with Christ, nor only with the 
 members of our own church, but also of all the 
 churches of the saints ; in which regard, we 
 refuse not to baptize their children presented 
 to us, if either their own minister be absent, 
 or such a fruit of holy fellowship be desired 
 with us. In like case such churches as are 
 furnished with more ministers than one, do 
 willingly afford one of their own ministers to 
 supply the place of an absent or sick minister 
 of another church for a needful season. 5. A 
 fifth way of church communion is by way of 
 recommendation, when the member of one 
 church hath occasion to reside in another 
 church, if but for a season, we commend him 
 to their watchful fellowship by letters of re- 
 commendation, but if he be called to settle his 
 abode there, we commit him according to his 
 desire to the fellowship of their covenant, by 
 letters of dismission. 6, A sixth way of church 
 communion is, in case of need, to minister re- 
 lief and succor one unto another, either of able 
 members, to furnish them with officers, or of 
 outward support, to the necessities of poorer 
 churches, as did the churches of the Gentiles 
 contribute hb^ally to the poor saints at Jeru- 
 salem. 
 
 Cant. viii. 8. Acts, xv. 2, 6, 22, 23. Ezk. xxxiv. 4. 
 
144 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 Gal. ii. 11—14. Matt, xviii. 1.5, 16, 17, by proportion. 
 Gen. xviii. 25. 1 Cor. xii. 13. Rom. xvi. 1. Acts, xviii. 
 27, and xi. 22, 29. Rom. xiii. 26, 27.^ 
 
 3. When a company of believers purpose to 
 gather into church fellowsiiip, it is requisite for 
 their safer proceedings, and the maintaining of 
 the communion of ciiurches, that they signify 
 their intent unto the neigh, bor churches, walk- 
 ing according unto tlie order of the gospel, and 
 desire their presence, and help, and right hand 
 of fellowship, which they ought readily to give 
 unto them, when there is no just cause to except 
 against their proceedings. 
 
 Gal. ii. 1. 2, and 9, by proportion. 
 
 4. Besides these several ways of commu- 
 nion, there is also a way of propagation of 
 churches : when a church shall grow too nu- 
 merous, it is away, and fit season, to propagate 
 one chiu'ch out of another, by sending forth 
 such of their members as are willing to remove, 
 and to procure some officers to them, as may 
 enter with them into church estate amongst 
 themselves. As bees, wdien the hive is too full, 
 issue forth by swarms, and are gathered into 
 hives, so the churches of Christ may do the 
 same upon like necessity ; and therein hold 
 forth to them the right hand of fellowship, both 
 in their gathering into a church, and in the ordi- 
 nation of their officers.* 
 
 Isa. xl. 20. Cant. viii. 8, 9. 
 
 * This Chapter may be compared wilh Heads of Agreement 
 Ch. IV. and with Saybrook Platform, particularly the first nine 
 Articles. The principal de-si^jii of the Saybrook Anicles was to 
 
Cambridge platform. 145 
 
 CHAP. XVI. 
 
 Of S>-nods. 
 
 1. Synods orderly assembled, and rightly 
 proceeding according to the pattern, Acts xv. 
 we acknowledge as the ordinance of Christ ; 
 and though not absolutely necesar}' to the being, 
 yet many times, through the iniquity of men, 
 and perverseness of times, necessary to the 
 well-being of churches, for the establishment of 
 truth and peace therein. 
 
 Acts, XV. 2 — 15. 
 
 2. Synods being spiritual and ecclesiastical 
 assemblies, are therefore made up of spiritual 
 and ecclesiastical causes. The next efficient 
 cause of them under Christ, is the power of the 
 churches, sending forth their elders and other 
 messengers, who being met together in the 
 name of Christ, are the matter of a synod : and 
 they in arguing, debating, and determining 
 matters of religion accordmg to the word, and 
 publishing the same to the churches it concern- 
 eth, do put forth the proper and formal act of 
 a synod, to the conviction of errors and heresies, 
 and the establishment of truth and peace in the 
 churches, which is the end of a synod. 
 
 Acts, XV. 2, 3, 6, 7,-23, 31, and xvi. 4, 5. 
 
 provide more effectually for the exercise of the communion of 
 Churches especially in the " third way of communion" above 
 described. B. 
 
 14 
 
146 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 3. Magistrates have power to call a synod, 
 by calling to the churches to send forth their 
 elders and other messengers, to counsel and as- 
 sist them in matters of religion ; but yet the con- 
 stituting of a synod is a church act, and may 
 be transacted by the churches, even when civil 
 magistrates may be enemies to churches and 
 to church assemblies. 
 
 2 Chron. xxix. 4, 5, — 11 Acts, xv. 
 
 4. It belongeth unto synods and councils, 
 to debate and determine controversies of faith, 
 and cases of conscience ; to clear from the 
 word holy directions for the holy worship of 
 God, and good government of the church ; to 
 bear witness against mal-administration and 
 corruption in doctrine or manners in any partic- 
 ular church, and to give directions for the refor- 
 mation thereof; not to exercise church censures 
 in way of discipline, nor any other act of church 
 authority or jurisdiction, which that presiden- 
 tial synod did forbear. 
 
 Acts, XV. 1, 2, 6, 7. 1 Chron. xv. 13. 2 Chron. xxix. 6, 
 7. Acts, XV. 24, 28, 29. 
 
 5. The synod's directions and determinations, 
 so far as consonant to the word of God, are to be 
 received with reverence and submission, not on- 
 ly for their agi'eement therewith (which is the 
 principal ground thereof, and without which 
 they bind not at all) but also secondarily for the 
 power w^hereby they are made, as being an or 
 dinance of God appointed thereunto in his word 
 
 Act.s, XV. 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 147 
 
 6. Because it is difficult, if not impossible, 
 for many churches to come together in one 
 place, in all their members universally ; there- 
 fore they may assemble by their delegates or 
 messengers, as the church at Antioch went not 
 all to Jerusalem, but some select men for that 
 purpose. Because none are or should be more 
 lit to know the state of the churches, nor to 
 advise of ways for the good thereof, than elders ; 
 therefore it is fit that in the choice of the mes- 
 sengers for such assemblies, they have special 
 respect unto such ; yet inasmuch as not only 
 Paul and Barnabas, but certain others also were 
 sent to Jerusalem from Antioch, and when they 
 were come to Jerusalem, not only the apostles 
 and elders, but other brethren also do assemble 
 and meet about the matter ; therefore synods 
 are to consist both of elders and other church 
 members endued with gifts and sent by the 
 churches, nor excluding the presence of any 
 brethren in the churches.* 
 
 Acts, XV. 2, 22, 23. 
 
 * It will be observed that the synods described in this chapter, 
 are occasional meetings, and not permanent ecclesiastical bodies. 
 Several such synods were had on the invitation of the civil au- 
 thorities, in the first and second generations of New England. 
 The synod at Saybrook which formed the Articles of Discipline, 
 was the last. Those articles by providing for the stated meet- 
 ing of pastors in associations, both local and general, prevented 
 any further occasion for synods in Connecticut ; and a similar 
 arrangement has since been adopted elsewhere. B. 
 
148 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM- 
 
 CHAP. XVII. 
 
 Of the civil magistrate's power in matters ecclesiastical. 
 
 1. It is lawful, profitable, and necessary for 
 christians to gather themselves together into 
 church estate, and therein to exercise all the 
 ordinances of Christ, according unto the word, 
 although the consent of the magistrate could 
 not be had thereunto ; because the apostles 
 and christians in their time did frequently thus 
 practice, \vhen the magistrates being all of 
 them Jewish or Pagan, and most persecuting 
 enemies, would give no countenance or consent 
 to such matters. 
 
 Acts, ii. 41, 47, and iv. 1—3. 
 
 2. Church government stands in no' opposi- 
 tion to civil government of commonwealths, nor 
 any way intrenclieth upon the authority of civil 
 magistrates in their jurisdiction ; nor any whit 
 weakeneth their hands in governing, but rather 
 strengtheneth them, and furthereth the people 
 in yielding more hearty and conscionable obe- 
 dience unto them, whatsoever some ill affected 
 persons to the v.'ays of Christ have suggested, 
 to alienate the affection of kings and princes 
 from the ordinances of Christ ; as if the king- 
 dom of Christ in his church could not rise and 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. l49 
 
 Stand, without the falHiig and weakening of 
 their government, which is also of Christ : 
 whereas the contrary is most true, that they 
 may both stand together and flourish, the one 
 being helpful unto the other, in their distinct 
 and due administrations. 
 
 John, xviii. 36. Acts, xxv. 8. Isa. xlix. 23. 
 
 3. The power and authority of magistrates 
 is not for the restraining of churches, or any 
 other good works, but for the helping in and 
 furthering thereof; and therefore the consent 
 and countenance of magistrates, when it may 
 be had, is not to be slighted, or lightly esteemed, 
 but on the contrary, it is part of the honor due 
 to christian magistrates, to desire and crave 
 their consent and approbation therein ; which 
 being obtained, the churches may then proceed 
 in their way with much more encouragement 
 and comfort. 
 
 Rom. xiii. 4. 1 Tim. ii. 2. 
 
 4. It is not in the power of magistrates to 
 compel their subjects to become church mem- 
 bers, and to partake at the Lord's table ; for 
 the priests are reproved that brought unworthy 
 ones into the sanctuary : then, as it was unlaw- 
 ful for the priests, so it is as unlawful to be done 
 by civil magistrates ; those whom the church 
 is to cast out if they were in, the magistrate 
 ought not to thrust them into the church, nor to 
 hold them therein. 
 
 Ezk. xlivr. 7 9. 1 Cor. v. 11. 
 
150 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 6. As it is unlawful for church officers to 
 meddle with the sword of the magistrate, so it 
 is unlawful for the magistrate to meddle witli 
 the work proper to church officers. The 
 acts of Moses and David, who were not only- 
 princes, but "prophets, were extraordinary, 
 therefore not imitable. Against such usurpa- 
 tion, the Lord witnessed by smiting Uzziah 
 with leprosy, for presuming to offer incense. 
 Matt. ii. 25, 26. 2 Chron. xxvi. 16, 17. 
 
 6. It is the duty of the magistrate to take 
 care of matters of religion, and to improve his 
 civil authority for the observing of the duties 
 commanded in the first, as well as for observ- 
 ing of the duties commanded in the second 
 table. They are called Gods. The end of the 
 magistrate's office, is not only, the quiet and 
 peaceable life of the subject in matters of 
 righteousness and honesty, but also in matters 
 cf godliness, yea, of all godliness. Moses, 
 Joshua, David, Solomon, Asa, Jehosaphat, 
 Hezekiah, Josiah, are much commended by 
 the Holy Ghost, for the putting forth their 
 authority in matters of religion : on the contrary, 
 such kings as have been failing this way, are 
 frequently taxed and reproved by the Lord. 
 And not only the kings of Judah, but also Job, 
 Nehemiah, the king of Nineveh, Darius, Ar- 
 taxerxes, Nebuchadnezzar, whom none looked 
 at as types of Christ, (though were it so, there 
 "were no place for any just objection) are com- 
 
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 151 
 
 mended in the book of God, for exercising their 
 authority this way. 
 
 Psalm, Ixxxii. 6. 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. 1 Kings, xv, 14, and 
 xxii. 43. 2 Kings, xii. 3, and xiv. 4, and xv. 35. 1 Kings, 
 XX. 42. Job, xxxix. 25, and xxxi. 26, 28. Neh. xiii. Jonah, 
 iii. 7. Ezra, vii. Dan. iii. 29. 
 
 7. The object of the power of the magistrate 
 are not things merely inward, and so not sub- 
 ject to his cognizance and view, as unbehef, 
 hardness of heart, erroneous opinions not vent- 
 ed, but only such things as are acted by the 
 outward man ; neither is their power to be 
 exercised in commanding such acts of the out- 
 ward man, and punishing the neglect thereof, as 
 are but mere inventions and devices of men, but 
 about such acts as are commanded and forbid- 
 den in the word ; yea, such as the word doth 
 clearly determine, though not always clearly to 
 the judgment of the magistrate or others, yet 
 clearly in itself. In these he of right ought to 
 put forth his authorit}^, though oft-times actually 
 he doth it not. 
 
 1 Kings, XX. 28, 42. 
 
 8. Idolatry, blasphemy, heresy, venting cor- 
 rupt and pernicious opinions that destroy the 
 foundation, open contempt of the word preach- 
 ed, profanation of the Lord's day, disturbing the 
 peaceable administration and exercise of the 
 worship and holy things of God, and the like, are 
 to be restrained and punished by civil authority. 
 
 Deut. xiii. 1 King, xx. 28, 42. Dan. iii. 29. Zech. xiii. 
 3. Neh. xiii. 31. 1 Tim. ii. 3. Rom. xiii. 4. 
 
152 CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM. 
 
 9. If any church, one or more, shall grow 
 schismatical, rending itself from the commu- 
 nion of other churches, or shall walk incorrigi- 
 bly or obstinately in any corrupt way of their 
 own, contrary to the rule of the word ; in such 
 case the magistrate is to put forth his coercive 
 power, as the matter shall require. The tribes 
 on this side Jordan intended to make war against 
 the other tribes, for building the altar of witness, 
 whom they suspected to have turned away 
 therein from following of the Lord.* 
 
 Josh. xxii. 
 
 * This chapter may be compared with Heads of Agreement, 
 Chap. VII. The difference between the two may be partly be- 
 cause the Cambridge Platform was framed in New England, 
 under a puritan magistracy, while the Heads of Agreement were 
 drawn up in old England, after the restoration, under a govern- 
 ment which was enforcing conformity to the established church 
 of England. B. 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH, 
 
 OWNED AND CONSENTED TO 
 
 JILDERS AND MESSENGERS 
 
 Cljunljfs m tlje (Holonp of (ffonnerfimt; 
 
 N NEW ENGLAND; 
 
 ASSEMBLED BY DELEGATION AT SAYBROOK, 
 
 SEPTEMBER 9, 1708. 
 
 Eph. 4 : 5. One Faith. 
 
 Col. 2 : 5. Joying and beholding your order, and the stead- 
 fastness of )-our faith in Christ. 
 
 NEW LONDON, CONN. PRINTED, 1710. 
 
The following memorandum is inserted in this placb, 
 by the order of the general association of connec- 
 TICUT, AT THEIR SESSION AT WeTHERSFIELD, JuNE, 1842. 
 
 N. B. For the right understanding of 
 the relation which the following Con- 
 fession of Faith has to the Congrega- 
 tional ministers and churches of Con- 
 necticut, the attention of the reader is 
 directed to the eighth article of the Heads 
 of Agreement, and the practice of the 
 associations and churches based on that 
 article. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Among the memorable Providences relating 
 to our English Nation in the last century, must 
 be acknowledged the settling of English Colo- 
 nies in the American parts of the world ; 
 among all w^hich this hath been peculiar unto 
 and to the distinguishing glory of that tract 
 called New-England, that the colonies there 
 were originally formed, not for the advantage 
 of trade, and a worldly interest ; but upon the 
 most noble foundation, even of religion, and 
 the Liberti/ of their Consciences, with respect 
 unto the ordinances of the Gospel administered 
 in the purity and power of them ; a happiness 
 then not to be enjoyed in their native soil. 
 
 We joyfully congratulate the religious liber- 
 ty of our brethren, in the late auspicious reign 
 of K. Wilham and Q. Mary, of blessed mem- 
 ory, and in the present glorious reign, and 
 from the bottom of our hearts bless the Lord, 
 whose perogative it is to reserve the times and 
 seasons in his own hand ; who also hath inspir- 
 ed the pious mind of her most sacred Majr-^ty, 
 whose reign we constantly and unfeignedly 
 pray may be long and glorious, with royal re- 
 solutions, inviolably to maintain the toleration. 
 
 Deus enim — haee Otia fecit. 
 
l56 PREFACE. 
 
 Undoubtedly if the same had been the hber- 
 ty of those times, our fathers would have been 
 far from exchanging a most pleasant land) dulce 
 solum patrice) for a vast and howling wilder- 
 ness ; since for the enjoyment of so desirable 
 liberty, a considerable number of learned, wor- 
 thy, and pious persons, were, by divine im- 
 pulse and extraordinary concurrence of dispo- 
 sitions, engaged to adventure their lives, fam- 
 ilies, and estates, upon the vast ocean, follow- 
 ing the Loi'd i?ito a loilderness, a land then 
 not sown :* wherein innumerable difficulties 
 staring them in the face, were outbid by heroic 
 resolution, magnanimity, and confidence in the 
 Lord alone. Our fathers t7'usted in the Lord 
 and ivere delivered, they trusted in Imn and 
 were not confounded.^ It was their care to he 
 with the Lord, and their indulgence, that the 
 Lord was with them,\ to a wonder, preserving, 
 supporting, protecting, and animating them ; 
 dispatching and destroying the pagan natives 
 by extraordinary sickness and mortality, that 
 there might he room for his people to serve 
 the Lord our God in.^ It was the glory of 
 our fathers, that they heartily professed the 
 only rule of their religion, from the very first, 
 to be the Holy Scripture, according w^hereunto, 
 so far as they were persuaded, upon diligent 
 inquiry, solicitous search, and faithful prayer, 
 conformed was their faith, their worship, to- 
 
 * Jer..2 : 2, t Psalms 22 : 4, 5. 
 
 t 2 Chron, 15 : 2. ^ Psalms 80 : 8, 9. 
 
PREFACE. 157 
 
 gether with the whole administration of the 
 house of Christ, and their manners, allowance 
 being given to human failures and imperfec- 
 tions. 
 
 That which they were most solicitous about, 
 and wherein their liberty had been restrained, 
 respecting the worship of God, and the govern- 
 ment of the Church of Christ, according to his 
 own appointment, their faith and profession of 
 religion being the same which was generally 
 received in all the reformed churches of Eu- 
 rope, and in substance the Assembly's Con- 
 fession, as shall be shown anon. 
 
 It cannot be denied, that the usage of the 
 Christian Church, whose faith wholly rested 
 upon the Word of God respecting Confessions 
 of Faith, is ver}^ ancient, and that which is 
 universally acknowleged to be most so, and of 
 universal acceptance and consent, is commonly 
 called the Apostles' Creed, a symbol, sign, or 
 badge of the Christian religion, called the Apos- 
 tles', not because they composed it, for then it 
 must have been received into the canon of the 
 Holy Bible, but because the matter of it agre- 
 eth with the doctrine, and is taken out of the 
 writings of the Apostles. Consequent hereunto, 
 as the necessity of the Church, for the correc- 
 ting, condemning, and suppressing of heresy 
 and error required, have been emitted, ancient 
 and famous Confessions of Faith, composed 
 and agreed upon by Oecumenical Councils, 
 e. g. of Nice against Arius, of Constantinople 
 
 15 
 
158 PREFACE. 
 
 against Macedonius, of Ephesus agaiijst Nes* 
 torius, of Chalcedon against Eutyches. And 
 when the hght of reformation broke forth to the 
 dispersing of popish darkness, the reformed 
 nations agreed upon Confessions of Faith, fam- 
 ous in the world, and of especial service to 
 theirs and standing ages. And among those of 
 latter times, published in our nation, most wor- 
 thy of repute and acceptance, we take to be the 
 Confession of Faith, composed by the reverend 
 Assembly of Divines convened at Westminster, 
 with that of the Savoy, in the substance, and in 
 expressions for the most, part the same ; the 
 former* professedly assented and attested to, 
 by the Fathers of our country, by unanimous 
 vote of the Synod of Elders and Messengers of 
 the Churches, met at Cambridge, the last of the 
 6th month, 1648: the latter owned and con- 
 sented to by the Elders and Messengers of the 
 Churches assembled at Boston, May 12th, 
 1680. The same, we doubt not to profess, to 
 have been the constant faith of the ciiurches in 
 this Colony, from the first foundation of them. 
 And that it may appear to the Christian world, 
 that our churches do not maintain differing 
 opinions in the doctrine of religion, nor are 
 desirous, for any reason, to conceal the faith 
 we are persuaded of, the Elders and Messen- 
 gers of the Churches in this Colony of Con- 
 necticut, in New England, by virtue of the 
 appointment and encouragement of the Hon- 
 
 * See the Preface to the Platform of Church Discipline. 
 
PREFACE. 159 
 
 orable the General Assembly, convened by 
 delegation at Say brook, September 9th, 1708, 
 unanimously agreed, that the Confession of 
 Faith, owned and consented unto by the Elders 
 and Messengers of the Churches assembled at 
 Boston, in New England, May 12th, 1680, be- 
 ing the second session of that Synod, be re- 
 commended to the Honorable General Assem- 
 bly of this Colony at their next session, for their 
 public testimony thereto, as the faith of the 
 Churches of this Colony ; which Confession, 
 together with the Heads of Union, and Articles 
 for the Administration of Church Govern- 
 ment, herewith emitted, were presented unto, 
 and approved and established by the said Gen- 
 eral Assembly, at New Haven, on the 14th of 
 October, 1708. 
 
 This Confession of Faith, we offer as our 
 firm persuasion, well and fully grounded upon 
 the Holy Scripture, and commend the same 
 unto all, and particularly to the people of our 
 Colony, to be examined, accepted, and constant- 
 ly maintained. We do not assume to ourselves, 
 that any thing be taken upon trust from us, but 
 commend to our people these following coun- 
 sels : 
 
 1. That you he immovably and unchange- 
 ably agreed in the only sufficient, and invaria- 
 ble rule of religion which is the Holy Scrrp- 
 ture, the fixed Canon* uncapahle of addition 
 or diminution. You ought to account nothing 
 
 * Isa. 8 : 20. 
 
i 60 PREFACE. 
 
 ancient, that will not stand by this rule,* nor 
 any thing new that will. Do not hold your- 
 selves bound to unscriptural rites in religion, 
 wherein custom itself doth many times mis- 
 guide. Believe it to be the honor of religion 
 to resign and captivate our wisdom and faith to 
 Divine revelation.! 
 
 II. That you he determined hy this Rule 
 in the whole -of religion. That your faitJi he 
 right and Divine, the Word of God must he 
 the foundation of it, and the authority of the 
 Word the reason of it.X You may believe the 
 most important articles of Faith with no more 
 than a human faith : And this is evermore the 
 cause, when the principle Faith is resolved 
 into, is any other than the Holy Scripture. 
 For an orthodox Christian to resolve his faith 
 into education, instruction, and the persuasion of 
 others, is not a higher reason, than a Papist, Ma- 
 hometan, or Pagan can produce for his religion. 
 
 Fay also unto God the worship, that will 
 bear the trial of and receive establishment by 
 this rule. Have always in readiness a Divine 
 warrant for all the worship you perform to God. 
 Believe that worship is accepted, and that only, 
 which is directed unto and commanded, and 
 hath the promise of a blessing from the Word 
 of God. Believe that worship not divinely com- 
 manded is in vain,\ nor w'ill answer the neces- 
 
 * Rev. 21 : 18, 19. f Jer. 6 : 16 ; Matt. 19 : 8, or 44 : 17. 
 J Matt. 11 : 27 ; 1 John 5 : 9. § Luke 10: 26. || Matt. 15:9 
 
PREFACE. 161 
 
 sities and expectations of a Christian, and is a 
 worshipping you know not what.* BeUeve in 
 all divine worship, it is not enough that this 
 or that act of worship is not forbidden in the 
 Word of God ; if it be not commanded, and 
 you perform it, you may fear that you will be 
 found ,guilty and exposed to divine displeasure.f 
 Nadah and Abilm paid dear for offering in di- 
 vine worship that which the Lord commanded 
 them not. It is an honor done unto Christ, 
 when you account that only decent, orderly, 
 and convenient in his house, which depends 
 upon the institution and appointment of himself, 
 who is the only Head and Lawgiver of his 
 church. 
 
 in. That you be well-grounded in the firm 
 truths of religion. We have wilhngly taken 
 pains to add the Holy Scriptures, whereon 
 every point of faith contained in this Confes- 
 sion doth depend, and is borne up by, and com- 
 mend the same to your diligent perusal, that 
 you be established in the truth, and your faith 
 rest upon its proper basis, the Word of God.J 
 Follow the example of the noble Bereans, 
 search the Scriptm-es, grow in grace and the 
 knowledge of Christ, be not children in under- 
 standing, but men. Labor for a sound, confirm- 
 ed knowledge of these points in the evidence 
 of them. See that they be deeply rooted in 
 
 * John, 4 : 22 ; Jer. 1 : 22. t Lev. 10:1,2. 
 X Acts, 17 : 10, 11 ; John, 5 : 39 ; 2 Pet. 3 ; 18 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 20. 
 
 Ids 
 
162 PREFACE. 
 
 your minds and hearts, that so you be not an 
 easy prey to such as he in wait to deceive.* 
 For the want hereof to be condoled is the un- 
 happiness of many, ever learning, and never 
 coming to the knowledge of the truth.f 
 
 IV. That having applied the rule of Holy 
 Scripture to all the Articles of this Confession^ 
 and fowid. the same upon trial, the unchange- 
 able and eternal truths of God,X you remem- 
 her and hold them fast, contend earnestly foi^ 
 them as the faith once delivered to the saints. 
 Value them as your great charter, the instru- 
 ment of your salvation, the evidence of your 
 not failing of the grace of God, and receiving 
 a crown that fadeth not away.§ Maintain them, 
 and every of them, all your days, with undaunt- 
 ed resolution against all opposition, whatever 
 the event be, and the same transmit safe and 
 pure to posterity : Having brought the truth on 
 no hand sell it. Believe |1 the truth will make 
 you free : Faithful is he that hath promised : 
 So shall none take away your crown. 
 
 Finally : Do not think it is enough that your 
 faith and order he according to the Word of 
 God, hut live accordingly .^"^ It is not enough 
 to believe weh, you run yourself into the great- 
 est hazard unless you be careful to live well, 
 and that this be, ft all your life and conversation 
 
 ♦ Eph. 4: 13, 14. 12 Tim. 3:7. J Rev.3 : 3; Jude,3. 
 6 1 Cor. 15 : 18 : 1 Cor. 16 : 13 ; Psal. 78 : 5. 
 H John, 23 : 23 ; John, 8 : 32 ; Heb. 10 : 13 ; Rev. 3 : 11. 
 «* Tit. 2: 11, 12. ft Gal. 1:16; Mic. 6:8. 
 
PREFACE. 163 
 
 must be agreeable to the rule of God's Word. 
 This is the rule of a Christian conversation and 
 practical reformation.* Rest not in the form 
 of godliness, denying the power of it. Stir up 
 an holy zeal, strengthen the things that remain 
 that are ready to die. Be not carried away 
 with the corruptions, temptations, and evil ex- 
 amples of the times, but be blameless and ivith- 
 out rebuke, the sons of God in a froward gen- 
 eration,] they shall ivalk ivith me in ivhite^ 
 for they are worthy. 
 
 Remember ye our brethren in this colony, 
 that vfQ are a part of that body,J for which the 
 providence of God hath wrought wonders, and 
 are obliged by and accountable for all the mer- 
 cies dispensed from the beginning of our fathers' 
 settling this country until now. There he spake 
 with us.^ That the practical piety and serious 
 rehgion of our progenitors is exemplary and for 
 our imitation, il and will reflect confounding 
 shame on us, if we prove degenerate. The 
 Lord grant that thy noble design of our fathers 
 in coming to this land, may not be forgotten by 
 us, nor by our children after us, even the interest 
 of religion, which we can never exchange for a 
 temporal interest without the foulest degener- 
 acy, and most inexcusable defection.** To con- 
 clude, the solemn rebukes of Providence, from 
 
 * 2 Tim. 3: 15; Rev. 3 : 19; Rev. 3 : 2 ; Phil. 2 : 15. 
 t Rev. 3:4. % Hosea, 12 : 2, 3. 
 AHosea, 12:4. |1 2 Tim. 1 : 5 ; Job. 8 : 8. 
 ** Exod. 15: 2,17; Jer. 2:21. 
 
164 PREFACE. 
 
 time to time, in a series of judgments, and in 
 particular, the general drought m the summer 
 past, together with the grevious disappoint- 
 ment of our military undertaking, the distres- 
 ses, sickness, and. 7nortality of our camp, cannot 
 successfully he hnproved hut hy a self-humb- 
 ling consideration of our loays, and a thorough 
 repentance of all that is amiss* So will 
 the God of our fathers be our God, and he will 
 be a wall of fire round about us, and the glory- 
 in the midst of us in this present, and all sue- 
 ceeding generations. Amen. 
 
 * Isa. 26 : 9 ; Gen. 43 : 23 ; Zech. 2 : 5. 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, 
 
 I. 
 
 Although the light of nature, and the works 
 of creation and Providence, do so far manifest 
 the goodness, wisdom, and power of God, as to 
 leave men inexcusable;^ yet they are not suffi- 
 cient to give that knowledge of God, and of 
 his will, which is necessary unto salvation •? 
 Therefore it pleased the Lord at sundry times, 
 and in divers manners, to reveal himself, and 
 to declare that his will unto his Church f and 
 afterwards, for the better preserving and prop- 
 agating of the truth, and for the more sure es- 
 tablishment and comfort of the Church against 
 the corruption of the flesh, and the malice of 
 Satan and of the world, to commit the same 
 wholly to writing ;'^ which maketh the Holy 
 Scripture to be most necessary f those for- 
 mer ways of God's revealing his will unto his 
 people, now ceased/ 
 
 a Rom. 2 : 14, 15 ; Rom. 1 : 19, 20 ; Psal. 19 : 1, 2, 3. 
 Rom. 1 : 32 ; chap. 2:1. b 1 Cor. 1 : 21 ; chap. 2 : 13, 
 14. c Heb. 1, I, 2. d Prov. 22 : 19, 20, 21 ; Luke, 1, 
 3, 4 ; Rom. 15 : 4 ; Matt. 4 : 4, 7, 10 ; Isa. 8 : 19, 20, 
 e 2 Tim. 3:15; 2 Pet. 1:19. f Heb. 1:1,2. 
 
166 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 II. 
 
 Under the name of Holy Scripture, or the 
 word of God written, are now contained all the 
 books of the Old and New Testament, which 
 are these : 
 
 Of the Old Testament. 
 
 Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deu- 
 teronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 1 Samuel, 2 
 Samuel, 1 Kings, 2 Kings, 1 Chronicles, 2 
 Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Job, 
 Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, The Song of 
 Songs, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Eze- 
 kiel, Daniel, Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jo- 
 nah, Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, 
 Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi. 
 
 Of The New Testament. 
 
 Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, The Acts of 
 the Apostles, Paul's Epistle to the Romans, 
 
 1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephe- 
 sians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 Thessalo- 
 nians, 2 Thessalonians, 1 to Timothy, 2 to Tim- 
 othy, to Titus, to Philemon, the Epistle to the 
 Hebrews, the Epistle of James, the first and 
 second Epistles of Peter, the first, second, and 
 third Epistles of John, the Epistle of Jude, the 
 Revelation. 
 
 All which are given by the inspiration of God, 
 to be the rule of faith and life.^ 
 
 g Luke 16: 29, 31; Eph. 2 : 20; Rev. 22 : 18, 19; 
 
 2 Tim. 3 : 16. 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 167 
 
 TIL 
 
 The books commonly called Apocrypha not 
 being of divine inspiration, are no part of the 
 canon of the Scripture ; and therefore are of 
 no authority in the Church of God, nor to be 
 any otherwise approved, or made use of, than 
 other human writings.^ 
 
 hLuke 24 : 27, 44 ; Rom. 3:2; 2 Pet. 1 : 21. 
 
 IV. 
 
 The authority of the Holy Scripture, for 
 which it ought to be believed and obeyed, de- 
 pendeth not upon the testimony of any man or 
 church, but wholly upon God, (who is truth it- 
 self) the author thereof ; and therefore it is to 
 be received because it is the word of God.^ 
 
 i2 Pet. 1 : 19, 21 ; 2 Tim. 3 : 16 ; 1 John, 5: 9; 
 1 Thes. 2 : 13. 
 
 V. 
 
 We may be moved and induced by the tes- 
 timony of the Church, to a high and reverend 
 esteem of the Holy Scripture ; ^ and the heav- 
 enliness of the matter, the efficacy of the doc- 
 trine, the majesty of the style, the consent of 
 all the parts, the scope of the whole, (which is 
 to give all glory to God) the full discovery it 
 makes of the only way of man's salvation, the 
 many other incomparable excellencies, and the 
 entire perfection thereof, are arguments where- 
 by it doth abundantly evidence itself to be the 
 
168 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 word of God : yet notwithstanding, our full 
 persuasion and assurance of the infaihble truth 
 and divine authority thereof, is from the inward 
 work of the Holy Spirit, bearing witness by 
 and with the word in our hearts. ^ 
 
 k 1 Tim. 2:15. U John, 2 : 20, 27 ; John, 16 : 13, 14 ; 
 1 Cor. 2: 10, 11, 12; Isa. 59 : 21. 
 
 VI. 
 
 The whole counsel of God, concerning all 
 things necessary for his own glory, man's sal- 
 vation, faith, and life, is either expressly set 
 down in Scripture, or by good and necessary 
 consequence may be deduced from Scripture ; 
 unto which nothing at any time is to be added, 
 whether by new revelations of the Spirit, or 
 traditions of men. ™ Nevertheless we acknowl- 
 edge the inward illumination of the Spirit of 
 God to be necessary for the saving understand- 
 ing of such things as are revealed in the word ; ^ 
 and there are some circumstances concerning 
 the worship of God, and government of the 
 Church, common to human actions and socie- 
 ties, which are to be ordered by the light of 
 nature, and Christian prudence, according to 
 the general rules of the word, which are al- 
 ways to be observed. ° 
 
 m 2 Tim. 3 : 15, 16, 17 ; Gal. 1 : 8, 9 ; 2 Thes. 2 : 2, 
 15, n John 6 : 45 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 9, 10, 11, 12. o 1 Cor. 11 : 
 13, 14, and chap. 14 : 26, 40. 
 
 VII. 
 
 All things in Scripture are not alike plain in 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 169 
 
 themselves, nor alike clear unto all ; p yet those 
 things which are necessary to be known, be- 
 lieved, and observed, for salvation, are so clear- 
 ly propounded and opened in some place of 
 the Scripture or other, that not only the learn- 
 ed, but the unlearned, in a due use of the or- 
 dinary means may attain unto a sufficient under- 
 standing of them. 1 
 
 P2 Pet. 3: 16. <1 Psal. 119: 105, 130; Heb. 2: 2. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 The Old Testament in Hebrew, (which was 
 the native language of the people of God of old) 
 and the New Testament in Greek, (which at 
 the time of writing of it was most generally 
 known to the nations) being immediately inspir- 
 ed by God, and by his singular care and prov- 
 idence kept pure in all ages, are therefore au- 
 thentical ; "^ so as in all controversies of reli- 
 gion the Church is finally to appeal to them.^ 
 But because these original tongues are not 
 known to all the people of God, who have right 
 unto and interest in the scriptures, and are 
 com.manded in the fear of God to read and 
 search them,^ therefore they are to be translated 
 into the vulgar language of every nation unto 
 which they come, " that the word of God dwell- 
 ing plentifully in all, they may worship him in 
 an acceptable manner, ^^ and through patience 
 and comfort of the Scriptures may have hope. * 
 
 r Matt. 5 : 18. s Isa. 8 : 20 ; Acts, 15 : 15 ; John, 5 : 39, 
 46. t John, 5 : 39. u i Cor. 14 : 6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 37, 28. 
 wCol. 3: 10. xRom. 15:4. 
 
170 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 IX. 
 
 The infallible rule of interpretation of Scrip- 
 ture, is the Scripture itself; and therefore, 
 when there is a question about the true and full 
 sense of any Scripture (which is not manifold, 
 but one) it must be searched and known by 
 other places, that speak more clearly, y 
 
 y2Pet. 1 :20, 21 ; Acts, 15: 15, 16. 
 
 X. 
 
 The Supreme Judge, by whom all contro- 
 versies of religion are to be determined, and all 
 decrees of councils, opinions of ancient wri- 
 ters, doctrines of men, and private spirits, are 
 to be examined, and in whose sentence we are 
 to rest, can be no other but the Holy Scripture 
 delivered by the Spirit, into which Scripture 
 so delivered, our faith is finally resolved. * 
 
 zMatt. 22 : 29, 31 ; Eph, 2 : 20 ; Acts, 28 : 25. 
 
 CHAP. H. 
 
 OF GOD, AND OF THE HOLY TRINITY. 
 I. 
 
 There is but one only^ living and true 
 God ;^ who is infinite in being and perfection,*' 
 a most pure spirit,*^ invisible,® without body, 
 parts, ^ or passions, « immutable,*^ immense,' 
 eternal, ^ incomprehensible, ^ almighty, "* most 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 171 
 
 wise, " most holy, ° most free,? most absolute, ^ 
 working all things according to the counsel of 
 his own immutable and most righteous will,'" 
 for his own glory, ^ most loving, ^ gracious, 
 merciful, long-suffering, abundant in goodness 
 and truth, forgiving iniquity, transgression, and 
 sin ; ^ the rewarder of them that diligently seek 
 him, ^ and withal, most just and terrible in his 
 judgments, ^ hating all sin,^ and who wih by 
 no means clear the guilty. ^ 
 
 a Deut. 6:4; 1 Cor. 8 : 4, 6. b i Thes. 1:9; Jer. 
 10 : 10. c Job, 1 : 7, 8, 9, and 26 : 14. d John 4 : 24. 
 e 1 Tim. 1:17. f Deut. 4 : 15, 16 ; John, 4 : 24; Luke, 24: 
 39. gActs, 14: 11, 15. h James, 1 : 17 ; Mai. 3:6. i 1 
 Kings, 8 : 27 ; Jer. 23 : 23, 24. k Rom. 1 : 20 ; 1 Tim. 1 : 
 17 ; Psal. 90 : 2. 1 Psal. 145 : 3. m Gen. 17:1; Rev. 4 : 
 8. n Rom. 16:27. o Isa. 6 : 3. P Psal. 115:3. qExod. 
 3 : 14. rEph. 1:11. s Rom. 11 : 36. t i John, 4 : 8, 16. 
 u Exod. 34 : 6, 7. wHeb. 11:6. xNeh. 9 ; 32, 33. yPsal. 
 6 : 5, 6. z E.xod. 34 : 7 ; Nah. 1 : 2, 3. 
 
 II. 
 
 God hath all life, ^ glory, ^ goodness, '^ bless- 
 edness, "^ in and of himself ; and is alone in and 
 unto himself all-sufficient, not standing in need 
 of any creatures which he hath made, ^ nor de- 
 riving any glory from them, ^ but only manifest- 
 ing his own glory in, by, unto, and upon them. 
 He is the alone fountain of all being, of whom, 
 through whom, and to whom are all things ; s 
 and hath most sovereign dominion over them, 
 to do by them, for them, or upon them, whatso- 
 ever himself pleaseth. ^ In his sight all things 
 are open and manifest ; * his knowledge is infi- 
 
172 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 nite, infallible, and independent upon the crea- 
 ture ; ^ so as nothing is to him contingent or 
 uncertain. ^ He is most holy in all his counsels, 
 in all his works, and in all his commands.™ 
 To him is due from angels and men, and every 
 other creature, whatsoever worship, service, or 
 obedience, as creatures, they owe unto the Cre- 
 ator, and whatever he is further pleased to re- 
 quire of them. ^ 
 
 a John 5 : 26. b Acts, 7 : 2. c Psal. 119 ; 68. d 1 Tim 
 6 : 15; Rom. 9: 5. e Acts, 17 : 24, 25. f Job, 22 : 2, 3 
 g Rom. 11 : 36. h Rev. 4:11; 1 Tim. 6 : 15 ; Dan. 4 
 25 31, 34, 35. i Heb. 4 : 13. k Rom. 11 : 33, 34 ; Psal 
 147:5. 1 Acts, 15:18; Ezek. 11 : 5. m Psal. 145 : 17 : 
 Rom. 7; 12. nRev. 5: 12, 13, 14. 
 
 III. 
 
 In the unity of the Godhead there be three 
 persons of one substance, power, and eternity ; 
 God the Father, God the Son, and God the 
 Holy Ghost. "^ The Father is of none, neither 
 begotten, nor proceeding ; the son is eternally 
 begotten of the Father ;P the Holy Ghost eter- 
 nally proceeding from the Father and the Son. ^ 
 Which doctrine of the Trinity is the foundation 
 of all our communion with God, and comforta- 
 ble dependence upon him. 
 
 o 1 John, 5:7; Matt. 3 : 16, 17 ; chap. 28 : 19 ; 2 Cor. 
 13 : 14. P John, 1 : 14, 18. q John, 15: 26 ; Gal. 4:6; 
 2 Cor. 13 : 14, 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 173 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 OF GOD S ETERNAL DECREES. 
 I. 
 
 God from all Eternity did by the most wise 
 and holy counsel of his own will, freely and un- 
 changeably ordain whatsoever comes to pass ; * 
 yet so as thereby neither is God the author of 
 sin,'' nor is violence offered to the will of the 
 creatures, nor is the liberty or contingency of 
 second causes taken away but rather estab- 
 lished.'^ 
 
 aEph. 1:11; Rom. 11 : 33 ; Heb. 6 : 17 ; Rom. 9 ; 
 15, 18. b James, 1 : 13, 14 ; 1 John, 1 : 5. c Acts, 2 : 23 ; 
 chap. 4 ; 27, 28 ; Matt. 17 : 12 ; John, 10 : 11 ; Prov. 16 : 33. 
 
 II. 
 
 Although God knows whatsoever may or can 
 come to pass upon all supposed conditions ; '^ 
 yet hath he not decreed any thing, because he 
 foresaw it as future, or that which would come 
 to pass upon such conditions.® 
 
 d Acts, 15 : 18, 15, and 23 : 11, 12 ; Matt. 11 : 21, 23. 
 e Rom. 9: 11, 13, 16, 18. 
 
 III. 
 
 By the decree of God, for the manifestation 
 of his glory, some men and angels *" are predes- 
 tined unto everlasting life, and others fore-or- 
 dained to everlasting death, s 
 
 f 1 Tim. 5 : 21 ; Matt. 25 : 41 ; Eph. 1 : 5, 6 ; Prov. 
 16 : 4. g Rom. 9 : 22, 23. 
 
 i8b 
 
174 A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 
 
 IV. 
 
 These angels and men, thus predestinated and 
 fore-ordained, are particularly and unchangea- 
 bly designed, and their number is so certain and 
 definite, that it cannot be either increased or di- 
 niinished. ^ 
 
 h2Tira. 2 : 19 ; John, 13 : 18. 
 
 V. 
 
 Those of mankind that are predestinated 
 unto life, God, before the foundation of the 
 world was laid, according to his eternal and im- 
 mutable purpose, and the secret counsel and 
 good pleasure of his will, hath chosen in Christ, 
 unto everlasting glory, ^ out of his mere free 
 grace and love, without any foresight of faith 
 or good works, or perseverance in either of 
 them, or any other thing in the creature, as 
 conditions, or causes moving him thereunto, ^ 
 and all to the praise of his glorious grace.^ 
 
 i Eph. 1 : 4, 9, 11 ; Rom. 8 : 30 ; 2 Tim. 1 : 9 ; 1 Thes. 
 5 : 9. k Rom. 9:11, 33, 16 ; Eph. 1 : 4, 9. 1 Eph. 1 : 6, 12. 
 
 VI. 
 
 As God hath appointed the elect unto glory, 
 so hath he by the eternal and most free purpose 
 of his will fore-ordained all the means there- 
 unto.'" Wherefore they who are elected, be- 
 ing fallen in Adam, are redeemed by Christ, " 
 are effectually called unto faith in Christ by 
 his Spirit working in due season, are justified, 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH, 175 
 
 adopted, sanctified,^ and kept by his power, 
 through faith unto salvation, p Neither are any 
 other redeemed by Christ, or effectually called, 
 justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but 
 the elect only.i 
 
 m 1 Pet. 1:2; Eph. 1 : 4, 5, and chap. 2 : 10 ; 2 Thes. 
 2 : 13. n 1 Thes. 5 : 9, 10 ; Tit. 2 : 14. oRom. 8 : 30 
 Eph. 1 : 5 ; 2 Thes. 2 : 13. P 1 Pet. 1 : 5. q John 7 : 9 
 6 : 64, 65 ; 8 : 47, and 10 : 26 ; Rom. 8 : 28, to the end 
 
 1 John 2 : 19. 
 
 VII. 
 
 The rest of mankind, God was pleased, ac- 
 cording to the unsearchable counsel of his own 
 will, whereby he extendeth or withholdeth mer- 
 cy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign 
 power over his creatures, to pass by, and to or- 
 dain them to dishonor and wrath for their sin, to 
 the praise of his glorious justice. ^ 
 
 rMatt. 11 : 25, 26 ; Rom. 9 : 17, 18, 21, 22 ; 2 Tim. 
 
 2 : 19, 20 ; Jude, 4 : 1 Pet. 2 : 8. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 The doctrine of this high mystery of predes- 
 tination is to be handled with special prudence 
 and care, ^ that men attending the will of God 
 revealed in his word, and yielding obedience 
 thereunto, may from the certainty of their effec- 
 tual vocation, be assured of their eternal elec- 
 tion. ^ So shall this doctrine afford matter of 
 praise, reverence and admiration of God, ^ and 
 of humility, diligence, and abundant consolation 
 to all that sincerely obey the Gospel. ^ 
 
176 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 «Rom. 9 : 20, 11, 33 ; Deut. 29 : 29. 1 2 Pet. 1 : 10. 
 n Eph. 1:6; Rom. 11 : 33. w Rom. 11 : 5, and 6 : 20 ; 
 2 Pet. 1 : 10 ; Rom. 8 : 33 : Luke 10 : 20. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 or CRKATION. 
 
 It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy 
 Ghost, ^ for the manifestation of the glory of his 
 eternal power, wisdom, and goodness,^ in the 
 beginning to create and make of nothing the 
 world, and all things therein, whether visible or 
 invisible, in the space of six days and all very 
 good.'^ 
 
 aHcb. 1:2; John 1 : 2, 3 ; Gen. 1:2; Job, 26 : 13, 
 and 33 : 4. b Rom, 1 : 20 ; Jer. 10 : 12 ; Psal. 104 : 24, 
 and 33 : 5, 6. c Gen. 1 chap. ; Heb. 11:3; Col. 1 : 16 ; 
 
 Acts, 17 : 24. 
 
 II. 
 
 After God had made all other creatures, he 
 created man, male and female, ^ with reasona- 
 ble and immortal souls, ^ endued with knowl- 
 edge, righteousness and true holiness, after his 
 own image, *" having the law of God written in 
 their hearts, s and power to fulfil it ; ^ and yet 
 under a possibility of transgressing, being left 
 to the liberty of their own will, which was sub- 
 ject to change. * Besides this law written in 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 177 
 
 their hearts, they received a command not to eat 
 of the tree of knowledge of good and evil ; 
 which whilst they kept they were happy in their 
 communion with God, ^ and had dominion over 
 the creatm-es. ^ 
 
 d Gen.l : 27. e Gen. 2:7; Eecl. 12 -. 7 ; Luke. 23 : 43 ; 
 Matt. 10 : 28. f Gen. 1 : 26 ; Col. 3 : 10 ; Eph. 4 : 24. 
 g Rom. 2 : 14, 15. h Eccl. 7 : 29. i Gen. 3:6; Eccl. 7 : 
 29. k Gen. 3 : 8, 9, 10, 11, 23. 1 Gen. 1 : 26, 28, and 2:17. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 OF PROVIDENCE- 
 
 God, the great Creator of all things, doth up- 
 hold, ^ direct, dispose, and govern all creatures, 
 actions, and things^ from the greatest even to 
 the least '^ by his most wise and holy provi- 
 dence, ^ according to his infallible fore-knowl- 
 edge ® and the free and immutable counsel of 
 his own will, ^ to the praise of the glory of his 
 wisdom, power, justice, goodness, and mercy.g 
 
 a Heb. 1 : 3. ^Dan. 4 : 34, 35 ; Psal. 135 : 6 ; Acts; 17 : 
 25, 26, 28, 29 ; Job, 38, 39, 40, 41, chapters, c Matt. 10 : 
 29, 30, 31. •' Psal. 104 : 24 ; 15 : 3, and 145 : 17. e Acts, 
 15 : 18; Psal. 94:8, 9, 10, 11. fEph. 1 : 11 ; Psal. 33 : 
 iO, 11. gisa. 63 : 14 ; Eph. 3 : 10 ; Rom. 9 : 17 ; Gen 
 45:17 ; Psalm 145; 17. 
 
178 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 II. 
 
 Although in relation to the fore-knowledge 
 and decree of God the first cause, all things 
 come to pass immutably and infallibly ;^ yet 
 by the same providence he ordereth them to 
 fall out, according to the nature of the second 
 causes, either necessarily freely or contingent- 
 ly' 
 
 h Acts, 2 : 23. i Jer. 31 : 35 ; Exod. 21 : 13 ; Gen. 8 : 
 22 ; Deut. 19:5; 1 Kings, 22 : 28, 34 ; Isa. 10 : 6, 7. 
 
 III. 
 
 God, in his ordinary providence maketh use 
 of means, ^ yet is free to work without,^ above,™ 
 and against them at his pleasure." 
 
 k Acts, 27 : 31, 44 ; Isa. 55 : 11 ; Hos. 2 : 21, 22. 1 Hos. 
 1:7; Matt. 4:4; Job 34 : 10. m Rom. 4 : 19, 20, 21. 
 n 2 Kings 6:6; Dan. 3 : 27. 
 
 IV. 
 
 The almighty power, unsearchable wisdom, 
 and the infinite goodness of God so far mani- 
 fest themselves in his providence, in that his de- 
 terminate counsel extendeth itself even to the 
 first fall and all other sins of angels and men,° 
 (and that not by a bare permission,) p which 
 also he most wisely and powerfully boundeth, i 
 and otherwise ordereth and governeth in a 
 manifold dispensation, to his own most holy 
 ends, *■ yet so as the sinfulness thereof proceed- 
 eth only from the creature, and not from God, 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 179 
 
 who being most holy and righteous, neither is, 
 nor can be the author or approver of sin.^ 
 
 oRom. II : 32, 33, 34 ; 2 Sam. 24 : 1, with 1 Chron 21 : 
 1 ; 1 Kings, 2 : 2, 22, 23 ; 1 Chron. 10 : 4, 13, 14 ; 2 Sam. 
 6 : 10 ; Acts, 2 : 23, and 4 : 27, 28. P Acts, 14 : 16. a Psal. 
 76 : 10 ; 1 Kings, 19 : 28. rGen. 50 : 20 ; Isa. 10 : 6, 7, 
 12. a Jam. 1 : 13, 14, 17; 1 John. 2 : 16 ; Psal. 50 : 21. 
 
 V. 
 
 The most wise, righteous, and gi-acious God 
 doth oftentimes leave for a season his own chil- 
 dren to manifold temptations, and the corrup- 
 tion of their own hearts, to chastise them for 
 their former sins, or to discover unto them the 
 hidden strength of corruption, and deceitfulness 
 of their hearts, that they may be humbled, ^ and 
 to raise them to a more close and constant de- 
 pendence for their support upon himself and to 
 make them more watchful against all future oc- 
 casions of sin, and for sundry other just and 
 holy ends.^ 
 
 t 2 Chron. 32 : 25, 26, 31 ; 2 Sam. 24 ; 1. u 2 Cor. 
 12 : 7, 8, 9 ; Psal. 73, per tot. Psal. 77 : 1, 10, 12 ; Mark. 
 14: 66 to the end ; John, 21 : 15, 16, 17. 
 
 VI. 
 
 As for those wicked and ungodly men, whom 
 God as a righteous Judge, for former sins, doth 
 blind and harden,^ from them he not only with- 
 holdeth his grace, whereby they might have 
 been enlightened in their understandings, and 
 wrought upon in their hearts, " but sometimes 
 
ISO A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 also withdrawelh the gifts which they had,y and 
 exposeth them to such objects, as their corrup- 
 tion makes occasion of sin ; '■ and withal gives 
 them over to their own lusts, the temptations of 
 the v/orld, and the power of Satan, ^ whereby 
 it comes to pass that they harden themselves 
 under those means even which God useth for 
 the softening of them. ^ 
 
 wRom. 1 : 21, 26, 28 ; Rom. 11 : 7, 8. xDeut. 29; 4. 
 yMatt. 13 : 12 ; Matt. 25 : 29. z Deut. 2 : 30 ; 2 Kings 
 8:12,13. aPsal. 8: 11, 12. b Exod. 7 : 3, and 8 : 15, 33 J 
 2 Cor. 2 : 14, 16 ; Isa. 8 : 14 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 7, 8 ; Isa. 16 : 9, 
 10, with Acts, 28 : 26, 27. 
 
 VIL 
 
 As the Providence of God doth in general 
 reach to all creatures, so after a most special 
 manner it taketh care of his church, and dispo- 
 seth all things for the good thereof. ^ 
 
 c 1 Tim. 4:10; Amos, 9 : 8, 9 ; Rom. 8 : 28 ; Isa. 43 ; 
 3, 4, 5, 14. 
 
 CHAP, VL 
 
 OF THE FALL OF MAN, OP SIN, AND OF THE PUNISH* 
 MENT THEREOF. 
 
 I. 
 
 God having made a covenant of works and 
 life thereupon, °- with our first parents, and all 
 their posterity in them, ^ they being seduced by 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 181 
 
 the subtilty and temptation of Satan, did willful- 
 ly transgress the law of their creation, and break 
 the covenant in eating the forbidden fruit. *^ 
 
 a Rom. 10:5. bRom. 5 : 12, 13 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 21, 22. 
 cGen. 3 : 13; 2 Cor. 11 : 3. 
 
 II. 
 
 By this sin they, and we in them fell from 
 original righteousness and communion with 
 God, "^ and so became dead in sin, ® and wholly 
 defiled in all the faculties and parts of soul 
 and body.^ 
 
 d Gen. 3 : 6, 7, 8 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Rom. 3 : 23. eGen. 
 2:17; Eph. 2 : 1. f Tit. 1 : 15 ; Gen. 6:5; Jer. 17 : 9 ; 
 Rom. 3 : 10 to 19. 
 
 III. 
 
 They being the root and by God's appoint- 
 ment standing in the room and stead of all man- 
 kind, the guilt of this sin w^as imputed, ^ and 
 corrupted nature conveyed to all their posteri- 
 ty descending from them by ordinary genera- 
 tion.*' 
 
 g Gen. 1 : 27, 28 ; Gen. 2 : 16, 17 ; Acts, 16 : 26 ; Rom. 
 
 5 ; 12, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 21, 22, 45, 49. h Psal. 
 51:5; Gen. 5:3; Job, 14 ; 4, and 15 : 14. 
 
 IV. 
 
 From this original corruption whereby we are 
 utterly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite 
 to all good, ' and w^holly inclined to all evil, ^ 
 do proceed all actual transgressions.^ 
 
 i Rom. 5 : 6, and 8 -. 7, and 7:18; Col. 1:21. k Gen. 
 
 6 : 5, and 8 : 21 ; Rom. 3 : 10, 11, 12. 1 Jam. 1 : 14, 15 ; 
 Eph. 2 : 2, 3 ; Matt. 15 : 19. 
 
 17 
 
182 1. CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 V. 
 
 This corruption of nature during this life, 
 doth remain in those that are regenerated ;"" and 
 ahhough it be through Christ pardoned and 
 mortified, yet bolh itself and all the motions 
 thereof are truly and properly sin." 
 
 m 1 John 1 : 8, 10 ; Rom. 7 : 14, 17, 18, 23 ; Jam. 3:2; 
 Prov. 20 : 9 ; Eccl. 7 : 20. n Rom. 7 : 5, 7, 8, 24 ; Gal. 
 6: 17. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Every sin, both original and actual, being a 
 transgression of the righteous law of God, and 
 contrary thereunto," doth in its own nature 
 bring guilt upon tlic sinner,'' whereby he is 
 bound over to the wrath of God,'^ and curse of 
 the law^"" and so made subject to death,^ with 
 all miseries, spiritual,' temporal," and eternal."^^ 
 
 I John. 3 : 4. r Rom. 20 : 15, and 3 : 9, 19. q Eph. 2 : 
 3. r Gal. 3:10. s Rom. 1:23. t Eph, 4 : 18. oRom. 8: 
 30 ; Lam. 3 : 39. w Matt. 24 : 41 ; 2 Thes. 1 : 9. 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 OP god's covenant with man. 
 
 I. 
 
 The distance between God and the creature 
 is 80 great, that although reasonable creatures 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 183 
 
 do owe obedience unto him as iheir Creator, 
 yet they never could have attained the reward 
 of hfe, but by some voluntary condescension 
 on (jrod's part, which he hath been pleased to 
 express by way of covenant.* 
 
 a Isa 40 : 13, 14, 15, 15, 17 ; Job. 9 : 32, 33 ; Psal. 113 : 
 66, and 100 : 2, 3 ; Job 22 : 2, 3, and 35 : 7, 8 ; Luke 17 : 
 10 ; Acts, 17 : 24, 25. 
 
 II. 
 
 The first covenant made with man, was a 
 covenant of works,^ wherein life was promised 
 to Adam, and in him to his posterity,'^ upon 
 condition of perfect and personal obedience.'^ 
 
 b Gal. 3:12. c Rom. 10 : 5, and 5 : 12 to 20. d Gen. 2 : 
 17; Gal. 3: 10. 
 
 III. 
 
 Man by his fall having made himself unca- 
 pable of life by that covenant, the Lord was 
 pleased to make a second,*^ commonly called the 
 covenant of grace ; wherein he freely ofTereth 
 unto sinners life and salvation by Jesus Christ, 
 requiring of them Faith in him that they may 
 be saved,^ and promising to give unto all those 
 that are ordained unto life, his Holy Spirit to 
 make them willing and able to belie ve.^ 
 
 e Gal. 3:21; Rom. 3 : 20. 21 ; Gen. 3:5; Isa. 42 : 6. 
 fMark, 16 ^ 15, 16 ; .John. 3:16; Rom. 10 : G, 10 ; Gal. 3 : 
 11. g Ezek. 36 : 26, 27 ; John, 6 : 44, 45. 
 
 IV. 
 This covenant of grace is frequently set forth 
 in Scripture by the name of a testament, in ref- 
 
184 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 erence to the death of Jesus Christ the testator, 
 and to the everlasting inheritance, with all 
 things belonging to it, therein bequeathed.^* 
 
 h Heb. 7 : 22, and 9 : 15, 16, 17 ; Luke. 22 : 20 ; 1 Cor. 
 11:25. 
 
 V. 
 
 Although this covenant hath been differently 
 and variously administered in respect of Ordi- 
 nances and institutions in the time of the law, 
 and since ihe coming of Christ in the flesh,' 
 yet for the substance and efficacy of it, to all 
 its spiritual and saving ends, it is one and the 
 same,'^ upon the account of which various dis- 
 pensations it is called the old and new testa- 
 ment.^ 
 
 i 2 Cor. 3 : 6, 7, 8, 9 ; Heb. 12 : 18 to 24 ; Col. 2 : 11, 
 12 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 7, 8 and 10 : 25. k Gal. 3:3; Eph. 4 : 
 5 ; Jer. 30 : 33, 34 ; Rom. 3 : 21, 22, 30, and 1 : 16. 
 I 2 Cor. 3 : 6, 14. 
 
 CHAP. VIII. 
 
 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 
 
 1. 
 
 It pleased God in his eternal purpose, to 
 choose and ordain the Lord Jesus, his only be- 
 gotten Son, according to a covenant made be- 
 tween them both, to be the Mediator between 
 God and man f the prophet,*' priest,'^ and king,*^ 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 185 
 
 the head and savior of his church,^ the heir 
 of all things/ and judge of the world :^ unto 
 whom he did from all eternity give a people to 
 be his seed,^ and to be by him in time re- 
 deemed, called, justified, sanctified, and glori- 
 fied.^ 
 
 a Isa. 42 : 1 ; 1 Pet 1 : 19, 20 ; Joha 3:16; 1 Tim. 2 : 
 5. b Acts 3 : 22. c Heb. 5 : .5, 6. d Psal. 2:6; Luke 1 : 
 33. eEph. 5 : 23. f Heb. 1 : 2. g Acts, 17 : 31. 
 h John 17 : 6 ; Psal. 22 : 30 ; Isa. 63 : 10. i I Tim. 2:6; 
 Isa. 55 : 45 ; 1 Cor. 1 : 30. 
 
 II. 
 
 The Son of God, the second Person in the 
 Trinity, being very and Eternal God, of one 
 substance and equal with the Father, did, when 
 the fullness of time was come, take upon him 
 man's nature,^ with all the essential properties 
 and common infirmities thereof, yet without sin,^ 
 being conceived by the power of tlie Holy 
 Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, of her 
 substance ;"* so that two whole perfect and dis- 
 tinct natures, the Godhead and the manhood 
 were inseparably joined together in one person, 
 without conversion, composition, or confusion ;^ 
 which person is very God and very man, yet 
 one Christ, the only Mediator between God 
 and man." 
 
 k John, 1 : 14, 17, and 5: 20; Phil. 2 : 6 ; Gal. 4 : 4. 
 I Heb. 2 : 14, 16, 17, and 4 : 15. m Luke, 1 : 27, 31, 35 ; 
 Gal. 4:4. n Luke, 1 : 35 ; Rom. 9:5; Col. 2:9; 1 Pet. 
 3 : 18 ; 1 Tim. 3:16. o Rom. 1 : 31 : 1 Tim. 2 : S. 
 
 lf» 
 
186 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 III. 
 
 The Lord Jesus Christ, in his human nature, 
 thus united to the Divine, in the person of the 
 Son, was sanctified and anointed with the Holy- 
 Spirit above measure, p having in him all the 
 trc:?.:':.res of wisdom and knowledge,*! in 
 v/hom it pleased the Father that all fullness 
 should dwell, ^ to the end that being holy, harm- 
 less, undefiled, and full of grace and truth, ^ he 
 might be thoroughly furnished to execute the 
 office of a Mediator and Surety ; ^ which office 
 he took not unto himself, but was thereunto 
 called by his Father, " who also put all power 
 and judgment into his hands, and gave him 
 commandment to execute the same."^^ 
 
 P Psal. 45 : 1 ; John, 3 : 34. '1 Col. 2:3. r Col. 1 : 
 10. s Hcb. 7 : f>G ; John, 1:14. t Acts, 10 : 38 ; Heb. 
 12 : 24. and 7 : 22. u Heb. 5 : 4, 5. w John. 5 : 21, 27 ; 
 Matt. 28 : 18 ; Acts 2 : 33. 
 
 IV. 
 
 The office the Lord Jesus Christ did most 
 willingly undertake,^ which, that he might dis- 
 charge he was made under the law,y and did 
 perfectly fulfill it,^- and underwent the punish- 
 ment due to VI?; which we should have borne 
 and suffered, being made sin and a curse for us, 
 enduring most grievous torments immediately 
 from God in his soul,^ and most painful suffer- 
 ings in his body,^ was crucified and died,'' was 
 buried and remained under the power of death, 
 yet Baw no corruption,^ on the third day he 
 
A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 187 
 
 arose fron the dead,'' with the same body in 
 which he suffered, ^ with which also he ascend- 
 ed into Heaven, and there sitteth at the right 
 hand of his Father,^ making intercession,^ and 
 and shall return to judge men and angels at the 
 end of the world. ' 
 
 X Psal. 40 : 7, 8 ; Heb. 10 : 5 to 10 ; John, 10 : 18 ; Phil. 
 2:8. y Gal. 4:4. x Matt. 3 : 15, and 5 : 17. a Matt. 
 26 : 37, 38, and 27 : 46 ; Luke, 22 : 44- b Matt. 26 : 27. 
 c Phil. 2:8. d Acts 2 : 23, 24, 27, and 13 : 37 ; Rom. 6 : 
 9. e 1 Cor. 15 : 3, 4. fJohn, 20: 25, 27. g Mark, 16 : 
 9- h Rom. 8 : 34 ; Heb. 9 : 24. and 7 : 25. i Rom. 14 : 
 9, 10 ; Acts, 1:11, and 10 : 42 ; Matt. 13 : 40, 41, 42 ; Jude, 
 6 ; Pet. 2 : 4. 
 
 V. 
 
 The Lord Jesus, hy his perfect obedience, 
 and sacrifice of himself, which he, through the 
 Eternal Spirit, once offered up unto God, hath 
 fully satisfied the justice of God,^ and pur- 
 chased not only reconciliation, but an everlast- 
 ing inheritance in the kingdom of heaven, for 
 all those whom the Fatlier hath given unto him.^ 
 
 k Rom. 5 : 19 ; ileb. 9 : 14, 16, and 10 : 14 ; Eph. 5:2; 
 Rom. 3 : 25, 28 ; 1 Col. 1 : 19, 20 ; Dan. 9 : 24, 26 ; Eph, 
 1:11,14; John, 17; 2; Heb. 9 : 12, 15. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Although the worlv of redemption was not 
 actually wrought by Christ till after his incar- 
 nation, yet the virtue, eflftcacy, and benefits 
 thereof were communicated to the elect in all 
 ages successively, from the beginning of the 
 
'i"§8 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 world, in and by those promises, types, and 
 sacrifices, wherein he vvas revealed, and signi- 
 fied to be the seed of the woman, which should 
 bruise the serpent's head, and the lamb slain 
 from the beginning of the world, being yester- 
 day and to-day the same, and forever."^ 
 
 mGal. 4 : 4, 5 ; Gen. 3 : 15 ; Rev. 11:8; Heb. 13 : 8. 
 
 VIL 
 
 Christ in the work of mediation acteth ac- 
 cording to both natures, by each nature doing 
 that which is proper in itself;" yet by reason 
 of the unity of the person, that which is proper 
 to one nature, is sometimes in Scripture attri- 
 buted to the person denominated by the other 
 nature." 
 
 n Heb. 9 : 14, 15 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 18. o Acts, 20 : 28 ; John 
 3 : 13 ; 1 John, 3 : 16. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 To all those for whom Christ hath purchased 
 redemption, he doth certainly and effectually 
 apply and communicate the same, p making 
 intercession for them,^ and revealing unto them, 
 in and by the word, the mysteries of salvation,^ 
 effectually persuading them by his Spirit to be- 
 lieve and obey, and governing their hearts by 
 his word and Spirit,^ overcoming all their ene- 
 mies by his almighty power and wisdom, in such 
 manner and ways as are more consonant to his 
 wonderful and unsearchable dispensation.* 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 189 
 
 P John, 6 : 37, 39, and 10 : 15, 16. q 1 John, 2 ; 1 ; Rom. 
 8 : 34. r John, 15 : 13, 15; Eph. 1 : 7, 8, 9 ; John, 17 : 6. 
 8 John, 14 : 16 ; Heb. 12 : 22 ; 2 Cor. 4 : 13 ; Rom. 8 : 9, 
 14, and 15 : 18, 19 ; John, 17 : 17. t Psal. 110 : 1 ; 1 Cor. 
 15 : 25, 25 ; Psal. 4 : 2, 3 ; Col. 2 : 15. 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 OF FREE WILL. 
 
 I. 
 
 God hath endued the wiU of man with that 
 natural hbcrty and power of acting upon choice, 
 that it is neither forced, nor by any absohite 
 necessity of nature determined to do good or 
 cviL^ 
 
 a Matt. 17 : 12; Jam. 1 : 14 ; Deut. 30 : 19. 
 
 n. 
 
 Man in his state of innocency had freedom 
 and power to will and to do that which was 
 good and well-pleasing to God ; ^ but yet muta- 
 bly, so that he might fall from it.^ 
 
 b Gen. 1 : 26 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Gen. 3:6. c Gen. 2 : 
 16, 17. 
 
 III. 
 
 Man, by his fall into a state of sin, hath 
 wholly lost all ability of will to an}- spiritual 
 good accompanying salvation,^ so as a natural 
 
190 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 man, being altogether averse from that good,® 
 and dead in sin,^ is not able by his own strength 
 to convert himself, or to prepare himself there- 
 unto. ^ 
 
 d Rom. 5:6; John, 15:5. e Rom. 3 : 10, 12. f Eph. 
 2:1,5; Col. 2:13. g John, 6 : 44, G5 ; Eph. 2 : 2, 3, 4, 
 5; 1 Cor. 3 : 14; Tit. 3 : 3, 4, 5. 
 
 IV. 
 
 When God converts a sinner, and translates 
 him into the state of grace, he freeth him from 
 his natural bondage under sin,*^ and by his grace 
 alone enables him freely to will and to do that 
 which is spiritually good ; ' yet so as that by 
 reason of his remaining corruption, he doth not 
 perfectly nor only will that v/hich is good, but 
 doth also will that wdiich is evil."^ 
 
 h Col. 1 : 13 ; Phil. 2:13. i Rom. 6 : 18, 22. k Gal. 
 5 : 17 ; Rom. 7 : 1.5,18, 19, 21,23. 
 
 The will of man is made perfectly and im- 
 mutably free to good alone in the -itate of glory 
 only.^ 
 
 1 1 John, 3:2; Jude, 24 ; Eph. 4 : 13 ; Heb. 12 : 23. 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 OF EFFECTUAL CALLING. 
 I. 
 
 All those whom God hath predestinated unto 
 life, and those only he is pleased in his appoint- 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH 191 
 
 ed and accepted time effectually to call ^ by 
 his word and Spirit,*^ out of that state of sin and 
 death in which they arc by nature, to grace and 
 salvation by Jesus Christ, ^ enlightening their 
 minds spiritually and savingly to understand 
 the things of God,*^ taking away their heart of 
 stone, and giving unto them an iieart of flesh. ^ 
 Renewing tiieir wills and by his almighty pow- 
 er determining them to that which is good,* and 
 effectually drawing them to Jesus Christ :^ yet 
 so as they come most freely, being made will- 
 ing by his grace. ^^ 
 
 a Rom. 8 : 30, and 11:7; Eph. 1 : 10, 11. b Thes. 2 
 13, 14 ; 2 Cor. 3 : 3, 6. c Rom. 8:7; Eph. 2:1,2, 3, 4 
 5 ; 1 Tim. 1 : 9, 10. d Acts, 26 : 18 ; Col. 2 : 10, 11 
 Eph. 1 : 17, 18. eEzek. 36 : 26. f Ezek. 11 : 19 ; Phil 
 2:13; Deut. 30 : 6 ; Ezek. 35 : 27. g Eph. 1 : 19 
 John. 6 : 44, 45. h Cant. 1 • 4 ; Psal. 110 : 3 ; John, 6 
 37; Rom. 6 : 16, 17, 18. 
 
 II. 
 
 This effectual call is of God's free and spe- 
 cial grace alone, not from any thing at all fore- 
 seen in man,^ who is altogether passive there- 
 in, until being quickened and renewed by the 
 Holy Spirit,'^ he is thereby enabled to answer 
 this call, and to embrace the grace offered and 
 conveyed in it.^ 
 
 i2 Tim. 1:9; Tit. 3 : 4, 5 : Eph. 2 : 4, 5, 8, 9 ; Rom, 
 9:11. k 1 Cor. 2 : 14 ; Rom. S : 7 ; Eph. 2 : 5. 1 1 Johns 
 6 : 37 ; Ezek. 36 : 27 ; Rom. 8:9; John 5 : 25. 
 
192 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 III. 
 
 Elect infants dying in infancy are regenera- 
 ted and saved by Christ,"* who worketh when 
 and where, and how he pleaseth ; " so also are 
 all other elect persons who are incapable of 
 being outwardly called by the ministry of the 
 word.^ 
 
 mLuke, 18 : 15, 16, and Acts, 2 : 38, 39, and John 3 : 5, 
 and 1 John, 5 : 22, compared Rom. 8:9. n John 3:8. o i 
 John, 5 : 12 ; Acts 4:12. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Others not elected, although they may be 
 called by the ministry of the word,i^ and may 
 have some common operations of the Spirit,i 
 yet not being effectually drawn by the Father, 
 they neither do nor can come unto Christ, and, 
 therefore cannot be saved ; ^ much less can 
 men not professing the Christian Religion, be 
 saved in any other way whatsoever, be they ne- 
 ver so diligent to frame their lives according to 
 the light of nature, and the law of that religion 
 they do profess ; ^ and to assert and mamtain 
 that they may, is very pernicious, and to be de- 
 tested.* 
 
 P Matt. 23 : 14 ; qMatt. 7 : 22, and 13 '. 20, 21 ; Heb. 6 : 
 4, 5. r John, 6 : 64, 65, 66, and 8 : 24. s Acts, 4 : 12 ; 
 John, 14 : 6 ; Eph. 2:12; John, 4 : 22, and 17 : 3. t 2 
 John, 9 : 10, 11 ; 1 Cor. 16 : 22 ; Gal. 1 : 6, 7, 8. 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 193 
 
 CHAP. XI. 
 
 OF JUSTIFICATION'. 
 I. 
 
 Those whom God effectually calleth, he also 
 freely justifieth,^ not by infusing righteousness 
 into them, but by pardoning their sins, and by 
 accounting and accepting their persons as right- 
 eous, not for any thing wrought in them, or 
 done by them, but for Christ's sake alone ; nor 
 by imputing Faith itself, the act of believing, or 
 any other evangelical obedience to them, as 
 their righteousness, but by imputing Christ's 
 active obedience to the Vv'hole law, and passive 
 obedience m his sufferings and death, for their 
 whole and sole righteousness, ^ they receiving 
 and resting on him and his righteousness by 
 faith ; which faith they have not of themselves, 
 it is the gift of God. "" 
 
 a Rom. 8 : 30, and 3 : 24. b Rom. 4 : 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ; 2 
 Cor. 5 : 19, 21 ; Rom. 3 : 22, 24, 25, 27, 28 ; Tit. 3 : 5, 7 ; 
 Eph. 1:7; Jer. 23 : 6 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 30, 31 ; Rom. 5 : 17, 
 18, 19. c Acts, 10 : 44 ; Gal. 2 : 16 ; Phil. 3:9; Acts 
 13 : 38, 39 ; Eph. 2 : 7, 8. 
 
 II. 
 
 Faith thus receiving and resting on Christ and 
 his righteousness, is the alone instrument of jus- 
 tification ; ** yet it is not alone in the person jus- 
 is 
 
194 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 tified, but is ever accompanied with all other 
 saving graces, and is no dead Faith, but work- 
 eth by love.^ 
 
 d John, 1 : 12 ; Rom. 3 : 20, and 5 : 1. e Jam. 2 : 17, 22, 
 26 ; Gal. 5 : 6. 
 
 III. 
 
 Christ by his obedience and death did iully 
 discharge the debt of all those that are justified, 
 and did by the sacrifice of himself in ,the blood 
 of his Cross, undergoing in their stead the pen- 
 alty due unto them, make a proper, real, and 
 full satisfaction to God's justice in their behalf : *" 
 Yet inasmuch as he was given by the Father 
 for them, ^ and his obedience and satisfaction 
 accepted in their stead, ^ and both freely, not 
 for any thing in them, their justification is only 
 of free grace, ^ that both the exact justice and 
 and rich grace of God might be glorified in the 
 justification of sinners.^ 
 
 f Rom. 5 : 8, 9, 10, 19 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 5, 6 ; Heb. 10 : 10, 
 14 ; Dan. 9 : 24, 26 ; Isa. 53 : 4, 5, 6, 10, IL 12. g Rora. 
 8 : 32. h 2 Cor. 5:21; Matt. 3 : 17 ; Eph. 5:2. i Rom, 
 3 • 24 ; Eph. 1 : 7. k Rom. 3 : 26 j Eph. 2 : 7. 
 
 IV. 
 
 God did from all eternity agree to justify all 
 the elect,^ and Christ did in the fullness of time 
 die for their sins, and rise again for their justi- 
 fication :"* nevertheless they are not justified 
 personally until the Holy Spirit doth, in due 
 time, actually apply Christ unto them." 
 
A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 195 
 
 1 Gal. 3 : 8 ; I Pet. 1 : 2, 19, 20 ; Rom. 8 : 30. m Gal. 
 4 : 4 ; 1 Tim. 2:6; Rom. 4: 25. n Col. 1 : 21, 22; Gal. 
 2:16; Tit. 3 : 4, 5, 6, 7. 
 
 V. 
 
 God doth continue to forgive the sins of 
 those that are justified ;° and aUhough they can 
 never fall from that state of justification,P yet 
 they may by their sins fall under God's father- 
 ly displeasure : and in that condition they have 
 not usually the light of his countenance re- 
 stored unto them, until they humble them- 
 selves, confess their sins, beg pardon, and renew 
 their faith and repentance .*i 
 
 o Matt. 6 : 12 ; 1 John 1 : 7, 9, and 2:1,2. P Luke 12 : 
 32 ; John 10 : 28 ; Heb. 10 : 14. q Psal. 89 : 31, 32, 33, 
 and 51 : 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. and 32 : 5 ; Matt. 26 : 75 ; 
 1 Cor. 11 : 30,31, 32 ; Luke. 1 : 20. 
 
 VI. 
 
 The justification of believers under the Old 
 Testament, was, in all these respects, one and 
 the same with the justification of believers 
 under the New Testament."" 
 
 r Gal. 3 : 8, 9, 13, 14 ; Rom. 4 : 22, 23, 24 ; Heb. 13 : 8. 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 OF ADOPTION. 
 
 All those that are justified, God vouchsafe th 
 in, and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to make 
 
196 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 partakers of the grace of adoption,'^ by which 
 they are taken into the number, and enjoy the 
 hberties and privileges of the children of God,^ 
 have his name put upon them,*^ receive the 
 spirit of adoption,'^ have access to the throne of 
 grace with boldness,® are enabled to cry Abba, 
 Father/ are pitied,^ protected,^ provided for,^ 
 and chastened by him as by a father,^ yet never 
 cast off,' but sealed to the day of redemption,'" 
 and inherit the promises'^ as heirs of everlast- 
 ing salvation.*^ 
 
 a Eph. 1 : 5. b Gal. 4 : 4, 5 ; Rom. 8:17; John, 1 : 12. 
 c Jer. 14 : 9 ; 2 Cor. 6 ; 18 ; Rev. 3:12. d Rom. 8 : 15. 
 e Eph. 3 ; 12 ; Rom. 5 : 2. f Gal. 4 ; 6. g Psal. 103 : 13. 
 b Prov. 24 : 26. i Matt. 6 : 30, 32 ; 1 Pet. 5 : 7. k Heb. 12 : 
 6. 1 Lam. 3 : 3. m Eoh. 4 : 30. n Heb. 6 : 12. o l Pet. 1 : 
 3, 4 ; Heb. 1 : 14. 
 
 CHAP. XIII. 
 
 OF SANCTIFICATION. 
 I. 
 
 They that are effectually called and regene- 
 rated, being united to Christ, having a new heart 
 and a new spirit created in them, through the 
 virtue of Christ's death and resurrection, ^ are 
 also further sanctified really and personally 
 through the same virtue by his word and spirit 
 dwelling in them, ^ the dominion of the whole 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 197 
 
 body of sin is destroyed, *^ and the several lusts 
 thereof are more and more weakened and mor- 
 tified, *^ and they more and more quickened and 
 strengthened in all saving graces, ^ to the prac- 
 tice of all true holiness, without which no 
 man shall see the Lord. ^ 
 
 a 1 Cor. G : 11 ; Acts. 20 : 32 ; Phil. 3 : 10 ; Rom. 6 : 
 5, 6. b John, 17:17; Eph. 5 : 26 ; 2 Thess. 2 : 13, c 
 Kom. 6 : 6, 14. d Gal. 5 : 24 ; Rom. 8 : 13. e Col. 1:11; 
 Eph. 3 : 16, 17, 18, 19. r2 Cor. 7:1,- Heb. 12 : 14. 
 
 n. 
 
 This sanctification is throughout in the whole 
 man,^ yet imperfect in this life, there abides still 
 some remnants of corruption in every part,** 
 whence arises a continual and irreconcilable 
 war, the flesh lusting against the spirit, and the 
 spirit against the flesh. ^ 
 
 g 1 Thes. 5 : 23. hi John. 1:10; Rom. 7 : 18, 23 ; 
 Phil. 3:12. i Gal. 5: 17 ; 1 Pet. 2: 11. 
 
 III. 
 
 In which war, although the remaining cor- 
 ruption for a time may much prevail,*' yet 
 through the continual supply of strength from 
 the sanctifying spirit of Christ, the regenerate 
 part doth overcome,* and so the saints grow 
 in grace, ^ perfecting holiness in the fear of 
 God." 
 
 k Rom. 7 : 23. 1 Rom. 6 : 14 ; 1 John. 5 : 14 ; Eph. 4 ; 
 15, 16. ni2 Pet. 3 : 18. n 2 Cor. 3 : 18 ; 2 Cor. 7: 1. 
 
 18s 
 
198 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 CHAP. XIV. 
 
 OF SAVING FAITH. 
 I. 
 
 The grace of Faith whereby the elect are 
 enabled to believe the saving of their souls,^ 
 is the work of the Spirit of Christ in their 
 hearts, ^ and is ordinarily wrought by the min- 
 istry of the word ; *^ by which also, and by the 
 administration of the seals, prayer, and other 
 means, it is increased and strengthened.*^ 
 
 a Heb. 10 : 39. b 2 Cor. 4:13; Eph. 1 : 17, 18, 19, 
 and 2:8. c Rom. 10 : 14, 17 ; Acts, 20 : 32 ; Rom. 4 : 
 11 ; Luke, 17:5; Rom. 1 : 16, 17. d i Pet. 2 : 2. 
 
 II. 
 
 By this Faith, a Christian believeth to be true 
 whatsoever is revealed in the word, for the au- 
 thority of God himself speaketh therein, ^ and 
 acteth differently upon that which each particu- 
 lar passage thereof containeth, yielding obedi- 
 ence to the commands, ^ trembling at the threat- 
 enings, s and embracing the promises of God 
 for this life, and that which is to come. ^ But 
 the principal acts of saving faith are, accepting, 
 receiving, and resting upon Christ alone, for 
 justification, sanctification, and eternal life, by 
 virtue of the covenant of grace. * 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 199 
 
 e John, 4 : 42 ; 1 Thes. 2:13; I John, 5:10; Acts, 24 : 
 14. f Rom. 16:26. gisa. 66:2. hHeb. 11 : 13 ; 1 Tim. 
 4:8. i John, 1 : 12 ; Acts, 16 : 31 ; Gal. 2 : 20 ; Acts, 15 : 
 11. 
 
 III. 
 
 This Faith, although it be different in degrees, 
 and may be weak or strong, ^ yet it is in the 
 least degree of it different in the kind or nature 
 of it, as all other saving grace, from the faith 
 and common grace of temporary believers ; ' 
 and, therefore, though it may be many times as- 
 sailed and weakened, yet it gets the victory, "* 
 growing up in many to the attainment of a full 
 assurance through Christ," who is both the au- 
 thor and finisher of our faith. ° 
 
 k Heb. 5 : 13, 14 : Rom. 4 : 19, 20 : Matt. 6 : 30, and 
 8:10. 1 Job, 8:13; 1 John, 3 : 9. m Luke, 22 : 31, 32 ; 
 Eph. 6 : 16 ; 1 John, 5 : 4, 5. n Heb. 6 : 11, 12 and 10 : 
 22; Col. 2:2. o Heb. 12: 2. 
 
 CHAP. XV. 
 
 OP REPENTANCE UNTO LIFE AND SALVATION. 
 
 Such of the elect as are converted at riper 
 years, having sometime lived in the state of 
 nature, and therein served divers lusts and pleas- 
 
200 A CONFESSION* OF FAITIL 
 
 ures, ^ God in their effectual calling givetb 
 them repentance unto life.^ 
 
 a Eph. 2 : 1, 2, 3 ; Tit. 3 : 3, 4, 5 ; 1 Pet. 4 : 3. b Rom. 
 8:30; 2 Tim. 1:9; Acts, 11 : 18. 
 
 11. 
 
 Whereas there is none tiiat doeth good and 
 sinneth not, ^ and the best of men may through 
 the power and deceitfulness of their corruptions 
 dwelling in them,'^ with the pre valency of temp- 
 tation, ^ fall into great sins and provocations ; ^ 
 God hath in the covenant of grace mercifully 
 provided that behevers so sining and falling, be 
 renewed through repentance unto salvation, s 
 
 c 1 Kings, 8 : 46 ; Eccl. 7 : 20 ; Jam. 3:2. d Psal. 
 65 : 3, and 40 : 12 ; Rom. 7 : 21, 23 ; Jer. 17:9; Heb. 
 3 : 13. eMatt. 6 : 13 ; Luke, 22 : 31. f 2 Sam. 11 : 27 ; 
 Luke, 22 : 57, 58, 60. g Luke, 22 : 32, 61, 62 ; 1 John, 1 : 9. 
 
 III. 
 
 This saving repentance is an evangelical 
 grace,^ whereby a person being by the Holy 
 Ghost made sensible of the manifold evils of his 
 sin,^ doth by faith in Christ humble himself for 
 it, with godly sorrow, detestations of it, and 
 self-abhorrency,^ praying for pardon and 
 strength of grace,^ with a purpose and endeav- 
 or by supplies of the Spirit, to walk before God 
 unto all well-pleasing in all things.™ 
 
 h Zech. 12 : 10 ; Acts, 11 : 18. i John, 16 : 7, 8, 9 ; 
 Ezk. 18 : 30, 31, and 36 : 31 ; Psal. 51 : 4 ; 1 John, 3 : 4. 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 201 
 
 kZech. 13:10; Jer. 31 : 18, 19 ; Joel, 2 : 12, 13 ; Isa. 
 30 : 22 ; Amos, 5 : 15 ; Psal. 119 : 128 ; Ezek. 6 : 9 ; 2 Cor. 
 7:11. 1 Psal. 51, per tot. m Psal. 119: 6, 9, 106 ; 2 Kings, 
 23 : 25 ; Col. 1 : 10. 
 
 IV. 
 
 As repentance is to be continued through the 
 whole course of our lives," upon the account of 
 the body of death, and the motions thereof; ° so 
 it is every man's duty to repent of his particular 
 known sins particularly.? 
 
 nMatt. 6: 11, 12 ; Psal. 51 : 17. oRom. 7: 14, 15, 17, 
 18, 19, 20, 21, 23, 24 ; Gal. 5:17. P Psal. 19 : 13, and 18 : 
 23, and 51 : 4 ; Luke, 19:8; 1 Tim. 1 : 13, 15. 
 
 Such is the provision which God hath made 
 through Christ in the covenant of grace, for the 
 preservation of believers unto salvation,*! that 
 although there is no sin so small, but it deserves 
 damnation ; ^ yet there is no sin so great that it 
 shall bring damnation on them who truly 
 repent ; ^ which makes the constant preaching 
 of repentance necessary. ' 
 
 q 1 Pet. 1 : 5. r Rom. 6 : 23, and 5 : 12 ; Matt. 12 : 36. 
 s Isa. 55 : 7 ; Rom. 8:1; Isa. 1 : 16, 18. t Mark, 1 : 15 ; 
 Acts, 20 : 21. 
 
202 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 CHAP. XVL 
 
 OF GOOD WORKS. 
 I. 
 
 Good works are only such as God hath com- 
 manded in his holy word,* and not such as 
 without the warrant thereof are devised by men 
 out of blind zeal, or upon any pretence of good 
 intentions.^ 
 
 aMic. 6:8; Rom. 12 : 2 ; Heb. 13 : 21. b Matt. 15 : 9 ; 
 Isa. 29 : 13 ; Rom. 10 : 2 ; Job, 16:2; 1 Sam. 15 : 21, 
 122, 23 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 8. 
 
 IL 
 
 These good works done in obedience to God's 
 commandments, are the fruits and evidences of 
 a true and lively faith, '^ and by them believers 
 manifest their thankfulness,'^ strengthen their 
 assurance,® edify their brethren,^ adorn the 
 profession of the Gospel,s stop the mouths of 
 the adversaries,^ and glorify God,^ whose 
 workmanship they are created in Christ Jesus 
 thereunto,^ that having their fruit unto holiness 
 they may have the end eternal life.^ 
 
 cJam. 2 : 18, 22. d Psal. 116 : 12, 13 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 9. 
 « 1 John, 2 : 3, 5 ; 2 Pet. 1 : 5, 6, 7 ; 2 : 9, 10. f 2 Cor. 
 9:2; Matt. 5 : 16. gTit. 2 : 5, 9, 10, 11, 12 ; 1 Tim. 6 : 
 1. h 1 Pet. 2 : 15. i 1 Pet. 2 : 12 ; Phil. 1 : 11 ; John, 15: 
 8. k Eph. 2 : 10. 1 Rom. 6 : 22. 
 
A COiSFESSlON OF FAITH. 203 
 
 III. 
 
 Their ability to do good works is not all of them- 
 selves, but wholly from the Spirit of Christ i™ 
 And that they may be enabled thereunto, be- 
 sides the graces they have already received, 
 there is required an actual influence of the same 
 Holy Spirit to work in them to will and to do 
 of his good pleasure ; " yet are they not hereup- 
 on to grow negligent, as if they were not bound 
 to perform any duty unless upon a special mo- 
 tion of the Spirit, but they ought to be diligent 
 in stirring up the grace of God that is in them.** 
 
 m John, 15 : 4. 6 ; Ezek. 36 : 26, 27. n Phil. 2 : 13, and 
 4:13; 2 Cor. 3 : 5. ophil. 2:12; Heb. 6 : 11, 12 ; 2 
 Pet. 1 : 3, 5, 10, 11 ; Isa. 64 : 7 ; 2 Tim. 1:6; Acts, 26: 
 6, 7 ; Jude, 20, 21. 
 
 IV. 
 
 They who in their obedience attain to the 
 greatest height which is possible in this life, are 
 so far from being able to supererogate, and to 
 do more than God requires, as that they fall 
 short of much, which in duty they are bound 
 to do.P 
 
 P Luke, 17 : 10 ; Neh. 13 : 22 ; Job, 9 : 2, 3 ; Gal. 5 ; 17. 
 
 V. 
 
 We cannot by our best works merit pardon 
 of sin, or eternal life at the hand of God, by rea- 
 son of the great disproportion that is between 
 them, and the glory to come ; and the infinite 
 distance that is between us and Godj whom by 
 
204 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 them we can neither profit nor satisfy for the 
 debt of our former sins ; ^^ but when we have 
 done all we can, we have done but our duty, and 
 are unprofitable servants : '' And because as 
 they are good, they proceed from his Spirit,^ 
 and as they are wrought by us, they are defiled 
 and mixed with so much weakness and imper- 
 fection, that they cannot endure the severiiy of 
 God's judgments/ 
 
 q Rom. 3 : 20, and 4 : 2, 4, 6 ; Eph. 2 : 8, 9 ; Tit. 3 : 5, 
 
 6, 7 ; Rom. 8 : 18 ; Psal. 16 : 2 ; Job, 22 : 23, and 35 : 
 
 7, 8. r Luke, 17 : 10. s Gal. 5 : 22, 23. t Isa. 64 : 6 ; 
 Gal. 5 : 17 ; Rom. 7:15 18 ; Psal. 143 : 2, and 130 : 3. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Yet notwithstanding the persons of believers 
 being accepted through Christ, their good works 
 also are accepted in him," not as though they 
 were in this life wholly unblamable and un- 
 reprovable in God's sight,^ but that he look- 
 ing upon them in his Son, is pleased t@ accept 
 and reward that which is sincere, although ac- 
 companied with many weaknesses and imper- 
 fections.'^ 
 
 u Eph. 1 : 6 ; 1 Pet. 2:5; Exod. 28 : 38 ; Gen. 4:4; 
 Heb. 11:4. w Job, 9 : 20 ; Psal. 142 : 2 ; Phil. 3 : 12. 
 X Heb, 13 : 20, 21 ; 2 Cor. 8:12; Heb. 6 : 10 ; Matt. 25 : 
 21, 28. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Works done by unregenerate men, although 
 for the matter of them they may be things which 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 205 
 
 God commands, and of good use both to them- 
 selves and to others : >' yet because they pro- 
 ceed not from an heart purified by faith,^ nor 
 are done in a right manner, according to the 
 word,* nor to a right end, the glory of God ;^ 
 they are therefore sinful, and cannot please God, 
 nor make a man meet to receive grace from 
 God ; ^ yet their neglect of them is more sinful 
 and displeasing to God.'^ 
 
 y 2 Kings, 10 : 30, 31 : 1 Kings, 21 : 27, 29 ; Phil. 1 
 15, 16, 18. z Gen. 4:5; Heb. 11 : 4, 6. a i Cor. 13 : 3 
 Isa. 1 : 12. b Matt. 6 : 2, 5, 16. c Hag. 2 : 14 ; Tit. 1 
 15 ; Amos, 5 : 21, 22 ; Hos. 1:4; Rom. 9 : 16 ; Tit. 3 
 5. d Psal. 14 : 4, and 36 : 3 ; Job, 21 : 14, 15 ; Matt. 25 
 41, 42, 43, 45 ; Matt. 23 : 23. 
 
 CHAP. XVIL 
 
 OP THE PERSEVERAXCE OP THE SAINTS. 
 1. 
 
 They whom God hath accepted in his Beloved, 
 effectually called and sanctified by his Spirit, 
 can neither totally nor finally fall away from a 
 state of grace, but shall certainly persevere 
 therein to the end and be eternally saved.* 
 
 a Phil. 1 : 6 ; 2 Pet. 1 : 10 ; iohn, 10 : 28, 29 ; 1 John, 
 3 : 9 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 5, 9. 
 
 19 
 
206 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 11. 
 
 This perseverance of the saints depends not 
 upon their own free will, but upon the immuta- 
 bility of the decree of election, from the free 
 and unchangeable love of God the Father ^ upon 
 the efficacy of the merit and intercession of Je- 
 sus Christ,'^ and union with him,'^ the oath of 
 God,^ the abiding of his Spirit, and the seed of 
 God within them,^ and the nature of the cov- 
 enant of grace,^ from all which ariseth also the 
 certainty and infallibility thereof.^ 
 
 b2 Tim. 2 : 18, 19 ; Jer. 31 ; 33. c Hcb. 10 : 10, 14, 
 and 13 : 20, 21, and 9 : 12, 13, 14, 15 ; Rom. 8 : 33, to 
 end ; John, 17 : 11, 24 ; Luke, 22 : 32 ; Heb. 7 : 25. d John, 
 17 : 21. e Hebrews, 6 : 17, 18 : Psal. 89 : 35, 36 . f John, 
 14 : 16, 17 ; 1 John, 2 : 27, and 3 : 9. g Jer. 32 : 40. h John, 
 10 : 28 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 3 ; 1 John, 2 : 19. 
 
 III. 
 
 And though they may through the temptation 
 of Satan, and of the world, the prevalency of 
 corruption remaining in them, and th" neglect 
 of the means of their preservation, fall into 
 grievous sins,^ and for a time continue there- 
 in,^ whereby they incur God's displeasure.^ 
 and grieve his Holy Spirit,™ come to have their 
 graces and comforts impaired," have their 
 hearts hardened," and their consciences wound- 
 ed,^ hurt and scandalize others,'! and bring 
 temporal judgments upon themselves,"^ yet 
 they are and shall be kept by the power of God 
 through faith, unto salvation.® 
 
A CON ESSION OF FAITH. 207 
 
 1 Matt. 26 : 70, 72 ; 74. k Psal. 51, title, and verse 14. 
 i Isa. 64 : 5, 7, 9 ; 2 Sam. 11 : 27. m Eph. 4 : 30. n Psal. 
 51 : 8, 10, 12 ; Rev. 2:4; Cant. 5 : 2, 3, 4, 6. o Isa. 63: 
 17 ; Mark, 6 : 52, and 16 : 14. P Psal. 32 : 3, 4, and 51 : 
 8. q 2 Sam. 12 : 14. r Psal. 89 : 31, 32 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 30, 
 .31, 32. s 1 Pet. 1 : 5 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 23. 
 
 CHAP. XVIII. 
 
 OF THE ASSURANCE OF GRACE AND SALVATION. 
 
 L 
 
 Although temporary believers, and other 
 unregeiierate men may vainly deceive them- 
 selves v^dth false hopes and carnal presumptions 
 of being in the favor of God, and state of salva- 
 tion,^ which hope of theirs' shall perish ; ^ yet 
 such as truly believe in the Lord Jesus, and love 
 him in sincerity, endeavoring to walk in all 
 good conscience before him may in this life be 
 certainly assured that they are in the state of 
 grace,*^ and may rejoice in the hope of the glory 
 of God, which hope shall never make them 
 ashamed.*^ 
 
 a Job, 8 : 13, 14 ; Mic. 3:11; Deut, 29 : 19 ; John, 8 : 
 41. b Matt. 7 : 22, 23. c i John, 2 -. 3, and 3 : 14, 18, 19, 
 21, 24, and 5:13. d Rom. 5 : 2, 5. 
 
 II. 
 
 This certainty is not a bare conjectural and 
 probable persuasion, grounded upon a fallible 
 
20S A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 hope ; c but an infallible assurance of faith, 
 founded on the blood and righteousness of Christ 
 revealed in the Gospel/ and also upon the in- 
 ward evidences of those graces, unto which 
 promises are made,^ and on the immediate 
 witness of the Spirit, testifying our adoption,^ 
 and as the fruit thereof, leaving the heart more 
 humble and holy/ 
 
 eHeb. 6:11,19. f Heb. 10: 19, 20 ; Rom. 3 : 22. g2 
 Pet. 1 : 4, 5, 10, 11 ; 1 John, 2 : 3, and 3 : 14 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 
 12. h Rom. 8 : 15, 16. i Psal. 51 . 13, 17; 2 Cor- 7 : 1. 
 
 TIL 
 
 This infallible assurance doth not so belong 
 to the essence of faith, but that a true believer 
 may wait long and conflict with many difficulties 
 before he be partaker of it ; ^ yet being enabled 
 by the Spirit to know the things which are free- 
 ly given him of God, he may without extraor- 
 dinary revelation, in the right use of ordinary 
 means, attain thereunto.^ And therefore it is 
 the duty of every one, to give all diligence to 
 make their calling and election sure,"* that 
 thereby his heart may be enlarged in peace and 
 joy in the Holy Ghost, in love and thankfulness 
 to God, and in strength and cheerfulness in the 
 duties of obedience, the proper fruits of this 
 assurance ; " so far is it from inclining men to 
 looseness. ^ 
 
 k 1 John, 5 : 13 ; Isa. 50 : 10 ; Matt. 9 : 24 ; Psal. 88, 
 per tot. and 77 : 1 to 12. 1 1 Cor. 2:1,2; 1 John, 4:13; 
 Heb. 6 : II, 12 ; Eph. 3 : 17, 18, 19. m 2 Pet. 2 : 10. nRom. 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 209 
 
 6:1,2, 5, and 14 ; 7, and 15 : 3 ; Eph. 1 : 3, 4 ; Psal. 4 . 
 6, 7, and 119 : 32. o i John, 3 : 2, 3 ; Psal. 1 : 3, 4 : 1 
 John, 2:1,2; Kom. 6 : 12 ; Tit. 2 : 11, 12, 14 ; 2 Cor. 
 7:1; Kom. 8 : 1, 12 ; 1 John, 1 : 6, 7. 
 
 IV. 
 
 True believers may have the assurance of 
 their salvation divers ways shaken, diminished, 
 and intermitted ; as by negligence in preserv- 
 ing of it, by falling into some special sin, which 
 woundeth the conscience and grieveth the Spirit 
 by some sudden or vehement temptation, by 
 God's withdrawing the light of his countenance, 
 suffering even such as fear him to walk in dark- 
 ness and to have no light ; p yet are they neither 
 utterly destitute of that seed of God and life of 
 faith, that love of Christ and the brethren, that 
 sincerity of the heart and conscience of duty, 
 out of which, by the operation of the Spirit, this 
 assurance may in due time be revived,*^ and by 
 the which, in the mean time, they are support- 
 ed from utter despair/ 
 
 P Cant. .5 : 2, 3, 6 ; Psal. 51 : 8, 12, 14 ; Eph. 4 : 30, 
 31 ; Psal. 77 : 1 to 10 ; Matt. 26 : 69, 70, 71, 72 ; Psal. 
 31 : 22, and 88, per tot. ; Isa. 51 : 10. q 1 John, 3:9; 
 Luke, 22 : 32 ; Job, 13 : 15 ; Psal. 73 : 15, and 51 : 8, 12; 
 Isa. 50 : 10. r Mic. 7 : 8, 9 ; Jer. 32 : 40 ; Isa. 64 : 7. 8, 
 9, 10 ; Psal. 22 ; 1, and 88, per tot. 
 
 lAr 
 
210 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 CHAP. XIX. 
 
 OF THE LAW OF GOD, 
 
 I. 
 
 God gave to Adam a law of universal obedi- 
 ence written in his heart, and a particular pre- 
 cept of not eating the fruit of the tree of knowl- 
 edge of good and evil, as a covenant of works ; 
 by which he bound him and all his posterity to 
 personal, entire, exact, and perpetual obedi- 
 ence ; promised life upon the fulfilling, and 
 threatened death upon the breach of it, and 
 endued him with power and ability to keep it. * 
 
 a Gen. 1 : 26, 27, and 2:17; Rom. 2 : 14, 15; and 10 : 5, 
 and 5 : 12, 19 ; Gal. 3 : 10, 12 ; Eccl. 7 : 29 ; Job, 28 : 28. 
 
 ir. 
 
 This law, so written in the heart, continued to 
 be a perfect rule of righteousness after the fall 
 of man, and was delivered by God on Mount 
 Sinai in ten commandments, and written in two 
 tables ; ^ the four first commandments, contain- 
 ing our duty towards God, and the other six 
 our duty to man.*^ 
 
 b Jam. 1 : 25, and 2 : 8, 10, 11, 12 ; Rom. 13 : 8, 9 ; 
 Deut. 5:3, and 10 : 4 ; Exod. 34 : 1. c Matt. 22 : 37, 38, 
 39, 40. 
 
 III. 
 
 Besides this law, commonly calledmoral, God 
 was pleased to give the people of Israel, as a 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 211 
 
 church under age, ceremonial laws, containing 
 several typical ordinances, partly of worship- 
 ping, prefiguring Christ, his graces, actions, suf- 
 ferings, and benefits,^ and partly holding forth 
 divers instructions of moral duties.® All which 
 ceremonial laws, being appointed only to the 
 time of reformation, are by Jesus Christ, the 
 true Messiah and only Lawgiver, who was 
 furnished with power from the Father for that 
 end, abrogated and taken away.^ 
 
 d Heb. 9 : and 10 : 1. Gal. 4 : 1, 2, 3 ; Col. 2 : 17. e 1 
 Cor. 5 : 7 ; 2 Cor. 6 : 17 ; Jude, 23. f Heb. 9 : 10, 11 : 
 Jam. 4:12; Heb. 7:12; Col 2 : 14, 16, 17 ; Dan. 9 : 
 27;Eph. 2: 15,16. 
 
 IV. 
 
 To them also he gave sundry judicial laws, 
 which expired together with the state of that 
 people, not obliging any now by virtue of that 
 institution, their general equity only being still 
 of moral use.s 
 
 g Exod- 21, and 22 : 1 to 29 ; Gen. 49 : 10, with 1 Pet. 
 2 : 13, 14 ; Matt. 5 : 17, with 38, 39 ; 1 Cor. 9 : 8, 9, 10. 
 
 V. 
 
 The moral law doth forever bind all, as well 
 justified persons as others, to the obedience 
 thereof ; ^ and that not only in regard of the mat- 
 ter contained in it, but also in respect of the au- 
 thority of God the Creator, who gave it.* Nei- 
 
212 A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 
 
 ther doth Christ in the Gospel any way dissolve, 
 but much strengthen, this obligation.^ 
 
 h Rom. 13 : 8, 9, 10 ; Eph. 6 : 6, 1, 2 ; 1 John, 2 : 3, 4, 
 7, 8. i Jam. 2 : 10, 11. k Matt. 5 : 17, 18, 19 ; Jam. 2 : 8. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Although true believers be not under the law 
 as a covenant of works, to be thereby justified 
 or condemned ; ' yet it is of great use to them, 
 as well as to others ; in that, as a rule of life, 
 informing them of the will of God and their 
 duty, and directs and binds them to walk ac- 
 coraingly ; ™ discovering also the shiful pollu- 
 tions of their nature, hearts, and lives •,^ so as, 
 examining themselves thereby, they may come 
 to further conviction of, humiliation for, and 
 hatred against sin,° together with a clearer 
 sight of the need they have of Christ, and the 
 perfection of his obedience. p It is likewise of 
 use to the regenerate, to restrain their corrup- 
 tions, in that it forbids sin,i and the threatenings 
 of it serve to show what even their sins deserve, 
 and what afflictions in this life they may expect 
 from them, although freed from the curse there- 
 of, threatened in the law. ^ The promises of 
 it, in like manner, show them G od's approbation 
 of obedience, and v/liat blessings they may ex- 
 pect upon the performance thereof, ^ although 
 not as due to them by the law, as a covenant of 
 works,' so as a man's doing good, and refrain- 
 ing from evil, because the law encourageth to 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 213 
 
 the one, and deterreth from the other, is no evi- 
 dence of his being under the law, and not under 
 grace. " 
 
 1 Rom. 6 : 14 ; Gal. 2 : 16, and 3 : 13, and 4 : 4, 5 ; 
 Acts, 13 : 39 ; Rom. 8 : 1. m Rom. 7 : 12, 22, 2.5 ; Psal. 
 119 : 4, 5, 6 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 19 ; Gal. 5 : 14, 16, 18, 19, 20, 21, 
 22, 23. n Rom. 7 : 7, and 3 : 20. o Jam. 1 : 23, 24, 25 ; 
 Rom. 7 : 9, 14, 24. P Gal. 3 : 24 ; Rom. 7: 24, 25, and 8 : 
 3, 4. q Jam. 2:11; Psal. 119 : 101, 104, 128. r Ezra, 
 9 : 13, 14 ; Psal. 89 : 30 to 35. s Lev. 26 : 3 to 14, with 
 2 Cor. 6 : 16 ; Eph. 6 : 2, 3 ; Psal. 37 : 11 ; Matt. 5:5; 
 Psal. 19 : 11. t Gal. 2 : 16 ; Luke, 17 : 10. u Rom. 6 : 12, 
 14 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, with Psal. 34 : 12 to 16 ; 
 Heb. 12 : 28, 29. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Neither are the fore-mentioned uses of the 
 law, contrary to the grace of the Gospel, but do 
 sweetly comply with it,^^' the ^Spirit of Christ 
 subduing and enabling the will of man to do 
 that freely and cheerfully, which the will of 
 God, revealed in the law, required to be done.^ 
 
 w Gal. 3:21. x Ezek. 36 : 26, 27 ; Heb 8:10; Jer. 
 31 : 33. 
 
 CHAP. XX. 
 
 OF THE GOSPEL, AND OF THE EXTENT OF THE GRACES 
 THEREOF. 
 
 I. 
 
 The covenant of works being broken by sin, 
 and made unprofitable unto life,^ God was 
 
214 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 pleased to give unto the elect the promise of 
 Christ, the seed of the woman,'^ as the means 
 of calling them, and begetting in them faith and 
 repentance.'^ In this promise, the Gospel, as 
 to the substance of it, was revealed, and was 
 therein effectual for the conversion and salva- 
 tion of sinners .'^ 
 
 a Rom. 8:3; Gal. 3 : 12. b Gen. 3:15; Gal. 4 : 4, 5 ; 
 Rev. 13 : 3. c i Cor. 1 : 23, 24, 26 ; Jam. 1 : 18 ; Rom. 
 10 : 8 ; Acts, 11 : 15, 18. d 1 Cor. 2 : 2. 
 
 11. 
 
 The promise of Christ, and salvation by him 
 is revealed only in and by the word of God;® 
 neither do the works of creation or Providence, 
 with the light of nature, make discovery of 
 Christ, or of grace by him, so much as in a gen- 
 eral or obscure way ; ^ much less ihat man des- 
 titute of the revelation of him. by the promise, 
 or Gospel, should be enabled thereby to attain 
 saving faith or repentance.^ 
 
 e Matt. 11 : 27 ; 2 Tim. 1 : 10 ; fRom. 1 : 19, 20 ; Eph. 
 2:12; Rom. IG : 25, 26 ; Eph. 3:9. g 1 Cor. 1:21; Rom. 
 10 : 14, 15 ; Prov. 29 : 18. 
 
 III. 
 
 The Revelation of the Gospel unto sinners, 
 made at divers times, and by sundry parts, with 
 the addition of promises and precepts for the 
 obedience required therein, as to the nations and 
 persons to whom it is granted, is merely of the 
 sovereign will and good pleasure of God,*^ not 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 215 
 
 being annexed by virtue of any promise to the 
 due improvement of man's natural abilities, by 
 virtue of common light received without it, 
 which none ever did make, or can so do.^ And 
 therefore in all ages, the preaching of the Gospel 
 hath been granted unto persons and nations, as 
 to the extent or straitening of il, in great vari- 
 ety^ according to the counsel of the will of God.^ 
 
 h Heb. 1 : 1, 2 ; Deut. 7 : 7, 8 ; Psal. 147 : 19, 20 ; Matt 
 21 : 43, and 1 1 : 25, 26. i John, 1 : 13, and 3 ; 6 ; Rom. 9 : 
 16 ; Phil. 2 : 13 ; John, 15 : 5 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 14 ; Rom. 8 : 7. 
 k Amos, 3:2; Matt. 28 : 19, and 21 : 43 ; Eph. 1:11. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Although the Gospel be the only outward 
 means of revealing Christ and saving grace, and 
 is as such, abundantly sufficient thereunto ; yet 
 that men who are dead in trespasses, may be 
 born again, quickened or regenerated, there is 
 moreover necessary, an effectual, irresistible 
 work of the Holy Ghost upon the whole soul, 
 for the producing in them a new spiritual life, 
 without which no other means are sufficient for 
 their conversion unto God.' 
 
 1 Eph. 2:1,5; Tit. 3:5; John, 16 : 7 to 12 ; Acts, 16 : 
 14 ; Eph. 1 : 19, 20 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 23 ; .Tohn, 3:6; Gal. S : 
 8 ; 1 Cor. 3 • 6, 7. 
 
'216 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 CHAP. XXL 
 
 OF CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, AND LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE. 
 I. 
 
 The liberty which Christ hath purchased for 
 behevers under the Gospel, consists in their 
 freedom from the guilt of sin, the condenming 
 wrath of God, the rigor and curse of the law :^ 
 and in their being delivered from this present 
 evil world, bondage to Satan, and dominion of 
 sin ; ^ from the evil of afflictions, the fear and 
 and sting of death, the victory of the grave, and 
 everlasting damnation ;<^ as also in their free 
 access to God,'^ and their yielding obedience 
 unto him, not out of slavish fear, but a child-like 
 love and willing mind : ^ All which were com- 
 mon also to believers under the law, for the 
 substance of them ; ^ but under the New Tes- 
 tament, the liberty of Christians is further en- 
 larged in their freedom from the yoke of the 
 ceremonial law, the whole legal administration 
 of the covenant of grace, to which the Jewish 
 church was subjected,^ and in greater access 
 to the throne of grace,*^ and in fuller communi- 
 cations of the free Spirit of God, than believers 
 under the lav/ did ordinarily partake of.^ 
 
 a Tit. 2 : 14 ; 1 Thes. 1:10; Gal. 3:13. b Gal. 1:4; 
 Col. 1:13; Acts, 26 : 18 ; Rom. 6 : 14. c Rom. 8 : 28 ; 
 Psal. 119 : 71 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 54 to 57 ; Rom. 6 : I. d Rom- 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 217 
 
 5 : 1, 2. e Rom. 8 : 14, 15 ; 1 John, 4 : 18. f Gal. 3 : 13, 
 14. g Gal. 4 : 1 to 7, and 5:1; Acts, 15 : 10, 11. li Keb. 
 4 : 14, 16, and 10 : 19 to 22. i John, 7 : 33, 39 ; 2 Cor. 13 : 
 17, 18. 
 
 II. 
 
 God alone is Lord of the conscierxe,'^ and 
 hath left it free from the doctrines and command- 
 ments of men, which are in an}^ thing contrary 
 to his word, or not contained in it ; ^ so that to 
 believe such doctrines, or to obey such com- 
 mands out of conscience, is to betray true liber- 
 ty of conscience ; "* and the requiring of an im- 
 plicit faith, and an absolute and blind obedience, 
 is to destroy liberty of conscience, and reason 
 also." 
 
 k Jam. 4 : 12 : Rom. 14 : 4. 1 Acts. 4 : 19, and 5 : 29 ; 
 1 Cor. 7 : 23 ; Matt. 23 : 8, 9, 10 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 24 ; Matt. 
 15 : 9 ; m Col. 2 : 10, 22, 23 ; Gal 1 : 10, and 2 : 2, 4, 5, 
 and 5:1. n Rom. 10 : 11, and 14 : 23 : Isa. 8 : 20 ; Acts, 
 17 : 11 ; John, 4 : 22 ; Hosea, 5:11; Jer. 8 : 9. 
 
 III. 
 
 They who upon pretence of Christian liberty 
 do practice any sin, or cherish any lust, as they 
 do thereby pervert the main design of the grace 
 of the Gospel to their own destruction ; so they 
 wholly destroy the end of Christian liberty ; 
 which is that being delivered out of the hands of 
 our enemies, we might serve the Lord without 
 fear, in hohness and righteousness before him 
 all the days of our life.° 
 
 o Gal. 5 : 13 ; 1 Pet. 2:16; 2 Pet. 2 : 19 ; John, 8 : Zi 
 
 Luke, 1 : 74 75. ^ 
 
 20 
 
218 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 CHAP. XXII. 
 
 OB" RELIGIOUS WORSHIP, AND OF THE SABBATH-DAY. 
 
 The light of nature showeth that there is a 
 God, who hath lordship and sovereignty over 
 all, is just, good, and doth good unto all, and is 
 therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called 
 upon, trusted in, and served with all the heart 
 and all the soul, and with all the might : ^ But 
 the acceptable way of worshipping the true God, 
 is instituted by himself, and so limited by his 
 own revealed will, that he may not be worship- 
 ped according to the imaginations and devices of 
 men, or the suggestions of Satan, under any visi- 
 ble representations, or any other way not pre- 
 scribed in the Holy Scriptures.'' 
 
 a Rom. 1 : 20 ; Acts, 17 : 24 ; Psal. 119 : 64 ; Jer. 10 : 
 7 ; Psal. 31 : 23, and 18 : 3 ; Rom. 10 : 12 ; Psal. 62 : 8 ; 
 Josh. 24 : 14; Mark, 12 : 33. b Dout. 12 : 32 ; Matt. 15 : 
 9 ; Acts, 17 : 25 ; MaLt. 4 : 9, 10 ; Deut. 4 : 15 to 20 J Exod. 
 20 : 4, 5 ; Col. 2 : 23. 
 
 n. 
 
 Religious worship is to be given to God the 
 Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and to him alone ; ^ 
 not to Angels, Saints, or any other creatures ; ^ 
 and since the fall, not without a Mediator, nor in 
 the mediation of any other but of Christ alone.® 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 219 
 
 c Matt. 4 : 10 ; John, 5 : 23, and 2 Cor. 13 : 14. d Col. 
 2 : 18 ; Rev. 19 : 10 ; Rom. 1 : 25. e John, 14 : 6 ; 1 Tim. 
 2:6; Eph. 2 : 18 ; Col. 3 : 17. 
 
 III. 
 
 Prayer with thanksgiving, being on special 
 part of natural worship/ is by God required of 
 all men ; ^ but that it may be accepted it is to be 
 made in the name of the Soii,'^ by the help of 
 the Spirit,' according to his will,*^ with under- 
 standmg, reverence, humility, fervency, faith, 
 love, and perseverance : ^ and when with others 
 in a known ton^ue."^ 
 
 f Phil. 4 : 6. g Psal. 65 : 2. h John, 14 : 13, 14 ; 1 Pet. 
 2 : 5. i Rom. 8 ; 26. k l John, 5:14. 1 Psai. 47 : 7 ; Eccl. 
 5:1,2; Heb. 12 : 28 ; Gen. 18 : 27 ; James, 5:10; Mark, 
 11 : 24 ; Matt. 6 : 12, 14, 15 ; Col. 4:2; Eph. 6 ; IS. ni i 
 Cor. 14 : 14. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Prayer is to be made for things lawful," and 
 for all sorts of men living, or that shall live here- 
 after," but not for the dead,Pnor for those of 
 whom it may be known that they have sinned 
 the sin unto death. '1 
 
 n 1 John, 5 : 14. o 1 Tim. 2:1,2; John. 17 : 20 ; 2 Sam. 
 7 : 29 ; Ruth, 4:12. P 2 Sara. 12 : 21, 22, 23, with Luke, 
 ^6 : 25, 26 ; Rey. 14: 13. q 1 John, 5 : 16. 
 
 V. 
 
 The reading of the Scriptures,"^ preaching,^ 
 and hearing the word of God,- singing of 
 Psalms,^ as also the administration of Bap 
 
220 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 tism and the Lord's Supper, are all parts of re 
 ligious worship of God, to be performed in obe- 
 dience unto God., Vv'ith understanding, faith, 
 reverence, and godly fear ; ^^' solemn humilia- 
 tions, with fastings,^ and thanksgiving upon 
 special occasionSj^ are in their several times 
 and seasons to be used in an holy and religious 
 manner." 
 
 r Acts, 15 : 21 ; Rev. 1:3. s 2 Tim. 4:2. t Jam. 1 ; 
 21, 22 ; Acts, 10 :' 33 ; Matt. 13 : 19 ; Heb. 4:2; Isaiah, 
 65 : 2. u Col. 3 : 16 ; Eph. 5 : 19; James, 5 : 13. w Matt. 
 28 : 19 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 23 to 29 ; Acts, 2 : 41, 42. x Joel, 2 : 
 12 ; Esther, 4 ; 16 ; Mark, 9 : 29 ; 1 Cor. 7:5. Y Psal. 107, 
 per tot. ; Esther, 9 : 22. z Heb. 12 : 2S. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Neither praver, nor any other part of religious 
 worship, is now under the Gospel either tied 
 unto, or made more acceptable by any place 
 in which it is performed, or towards which it is 
 directed,^ But God is to be worshipped every 
 where,^ in spirit and in truth,^ as in private 
 families^ daily,^ and in secret each one by 
 himself,^ so more solemnly in the public as- 
 semblies, v/hich are not carelessly nor wilfully 
 to be neglected or forsaken, when God by his 
 word or providence caheth thereunto.^ 
 
 a John, 4 : 21. b Mai. 1:11; 1 Tim. 2 : 8. c John, 4 : 
 23, 24. u Jer. 10 : 25 ; Deut. 6 : 6, 7 ; Job, 1:5; 2 Sam. 
 6 : 18, 20 ; 1 Pet. 3:7; Acts, 10 : 2. e Matt. 6:11. f Matt. 
 6:6; Eph. 6:18. S Isa. 56 : 6, 7 ; Heb. 10 : 25 ; Prov. 1 : 
 20, 21, 24, and 8 : 34 ; Acts, 13 : 42 ; Luke, 4: 16- Acts, 
 S:42. 
 
JL CONFESSION OF FAITH. 221 
 
 VII. 
 
 As it is of the law of nature, that in general, 
 a proportion of time, by God's appointment, be 
 set apart for the worship of God; so by his 
 word in a positive, moral, and perpetual com- 
 mandment, binding all men in all ages, he hath 
 particularly appointed one day in seven for a 
 Sabbath to be kept holy unto liim,^i which iVom 
 the beginning of the world to the resurrection of 
 Christ, was the last day of the week, and from 
 the resurrection of Christ was changed into the 
 first day of the week,' which in Scripture is 
 called the Lord's day,^ and is to be continued 
 to the end of the world as the Christian Sab- 
 bath,^ the observation of the last day of the 
 week being abolished."^ 
 
 h Exod. 20 : 8 to 11 : Isa. 56 : 2 to 7. i Gen. 2 : 2, 3 ; 
 1 Cor. 6 : 1, 2 ; Acts, 20 : 7. kRev. 1 : 10. 1 Esod. 20 : 
 8, 10, with Malt. 5 : 17, 18. m Col. 2 : 16, 17 ; Heb. 4 : 9, 
 10. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 This Sabbath is then kept holy unto the Lord, 
 when men, after a due preparing of their hearts 
 and ordering their common affairs beforehand, 
 do not only observe an holy rest all the day 
 from their own works, words, and thoughts, 
 about their worldly employments and recrea- 
 tions," but also are taken up the whole time in 
 the public and private exercises of his worship, 
 and in the duties of necessity and mercy ,° 
 
 33a 
 
^222 A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 
 
 n Exod. 20 : 8, and 16 : 23 to 30, and 13 : 12 to 18 ; las. 
 68 : 13 ; Neh. 13 : 15 to 23. o Isa. 58 : 13 ; Matt. 12 : 1 
 to 14. 
 
 CHAP. XXIII. 
 
 O? LAWFUL OATHS AND V0W3. 
 I. 
 
 A LAWFUL oath is a part of religious wor- 
 ship,'^ wherein the person swearing in truth, 
 righteousness, and judgment, solemnly calleth 
 God to witness what he asserteth, or promis- 
 eth, and to judge him according to the truth or 
 falsehood of what he sweareth.'' 
 
 a Dent. 10 : 20. b Jer. 4:2; Exod. 20 : 7 ; Lev. 19 ; 
 12 ', 2 Cor. 1 : 23 ; 2 Chroa. 6 : 22, 23. 
 
 11. 
 
 The name of God only is that by which men 
 ought to swear, and therein it is to be used 
 with all holy fear and reverence : ^ Therefore 
 to sv/e?r vainly or rashly by that glorious and 
 dreadful name, or to swear at all by any other 
 thing, is sinful and to be abhorred :^ yet as in 
 matters of weight and moment an oath is war- 
 ranted by the word of God under the New Tes- 
 tament as well as under the Old/ so a lawful 
 
CONFESSION OP FAITH. 223 
 
 oath being imposed by lawful authority in such 
 matters ought to be taken/ 
 
 c Deut. 6 : 13. dExod. 20 : 7 ; Jer. 5:7; Matt. 5 : 34, 
 35, 36 ; James 5 : 12. eHeb. 6 : 16 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 23 ; Isa. 
 65 : 16. f 1 Kings, 8:31; Neh. 13 : 25 ; Ezra, 10 : 5. 
 
 III. 
 
 Whosoever taketh an oath warranted by the 
 word of God, ought duly to consider the weigh- 
 tiness of so solemn an act, and therein to avouch, 
 nothing but what he is fully persuaded is the 
 truth : s neither may any man bind himself by 
 an oath to any thing but what is good and just, 
 and what he believeth so to be, and what he is 
 able and resolved to perform : ^ yet it is a sin to 
 refuse an oath touching any thing that is good 
 and just being lawfully imposed by authority.^ 
 
 gExod. 20 : 7 ; Jer. 4 : 2. h Gen. 24 : 1, 2, 3, 5, 6, 8, 9. 
 i Num. 5 : 19, 21 ; Neh. 5 : 12 ; Exod. 22 : 11. 
 
 IV. 
 
 An oath is to be taken in the plain and com- 
 mon sense of words, without equivocation or 
 mental reservation.^ It cannot oblige to sin ; 
 but in any thing not sinful being taken, it binds 
 to performance, although to a man's own hurt ;^ 
 nor is it to be violated, although made to here- 
 tics or infidels.'" 
 
 k Jer. 4:2; Psal. 24 : 4. 1 1 Sam. 25 : 22, 31, 33, 34; 
 Psal. 15 : 4. m Ezek. 17 : 16, 18, 19 ; Josh. 9 : 18, 19, 
 with 2 Sam. 21 : 1. 
 
224 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 V. 
 
 A vow, which is not to be made to any crea- 
 ture, but to God alone, is of the hke nature 
 with a promissory oath, and ought to be made 
 with the hke rehgious care, and to be performed 
 with the hke faithfulness." 
 
 n Psal. 76 : 11 ; Jer. 44 : 25, 26 ; Psal. 50 : 14, and 65 ; 
 1 ; Isa. 19:21 ; Eccl 5 : 4, 5, 6 ; Psal. 61 : 8, and 66 : 
 13, 14. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Popish monastical vows of perpetual single 
 life, professed poverty, and regular obedience, 
 are so far from being degrees of higher per- 
 fection, that they are superstitious and sinful 
 snares, in which no Christian may entangle 
 himself." 
 
 o Matt. 19 : 11, 12 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 2, 9 ; Eph- 4: 28 ; 1 Peter, 
 4 : 2 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 23. 
 
 CHAP. XXIV. 
 
 OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE. 
 
 I. 
 
 God the Supreme Lord and King of all the 
 world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be, 
 under him, over the people for his own glory 
 and the public good ; and to this end hath 
 armed them with the power of the sword, for 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 225 
 
 the defence and encouragement of them that do 
 g(5od, and for the punishment of evil-doers.* 
 aRom. 13 : 1 to 4 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 13, 14. 
 
 II. 
 
 It is lawful for Christians to accept and exe- 
 cute the office of a magistrate when called there- 
 unto:^ in the management whereof, as they 
 ought, especially to maintain piety, justice, and 
 peace, according to the wholesome laws of each 
 commonwealth ; '^ so, for that end, they may 
 lawfully now, under the New Testament, wage 
 Avar upon just and necessary occasion.*^ 
 
 h Prov. 8 : 15, 16 ; Rom. 13 : 1. 2, 4. c Psal. 2 : 10 to 
 12 ; 1 Tim. 2:3; Psal. 82 : 3, 4 ; 2 Sam. 23 : 3 ; 1 Peter, 
 2 : 13. d Luke, 3 : 14 ; Rom. 13 : 4 ; Matt. 8 : 9, 10; 
 Acts, 10 : 1, 2 ; Rev. 17 : 14, 16. 
 
 III. 
 
 They who, upon pretence of Christian liber- 
 ty, shall oppose any lawful powder, or the lawful 
 exercise of it, resist the ordinance of God ; and 
 for their publishing of such opinions, or main- 
 taining of such practices as are contrary to the 
 light of nature, or to the known principles of 
 Christianity, whether concerning faith, w^orship, 
 or conversation ; or to the power of godliness ; 
 or such erroneous opiaions or practices, as ei- 
 ther in their own nature, or in the manner of 
 publishing or miaintaining them, are destructive 
 to the external peace or order which Christ 
 hath estabhshed in the church ; they ma}^ law- 
 
226 A CONFESSION OF FAITH, 
 
 fully be called to an account, and proceeded 
 against by the censures of the church, and by 
 the power of the civil magistrate : yet in such 
 differences about the doctrines of the Gospel, 
 or ways of the worship of God as may befall 
 men exercising a good conscience, manifesting 
 it in their conversation, and holding the founda- 
 tion, and duly observing the rules of peace and 
 order, there is no warrant for the magistrate to 
 abridge them of their hberty. 
 
 IV. 
 
 It is the duty of the people to pray for mag- 
 istrates, to honor their persons, to pay them 
 tribute and other dues, to obey their lawful 
 commands, and to be subject to their authority 
 for conscience sake. Infidelity, or difference 
 in religion, doth not make void the magistrate's 
 just and legal authority, nor free the people 
 from their due obedience to him, from which 
 ecclesiastical persons are not exempted ; much 
 less hath the Pope any power and jurisdiction 
 over them in their dominions, or over any of 
 their people, and least of all to deprive them 
 of their dominions or lives if he shall judge them 
 to be heretics, or upon any other pretence what- 
 soever. 
 
 1 Tim. 3:12; 1 Pet. 2:17; Rom. 13 : 6, 7, and 13 : 5 ; 
 Tit. 3 : 1 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 13, 14, 16 ; Rom. 13:1; 1 Kings, 2 : 
 35 ; Acts, 25 : 9, 10, 11 ; 2 Pet. 2 : 1, 10, 11 ; Jude, 5 : 9 
 to 11 ; 2 Thea 2:4; Rev. 13 : 15, 16, 17. 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 227 
 
 CHAP. XXV. 
 
 OF MARRIAGE. 
 I. 
 
 Marriage is to be between one man and one 
 woman : neither is it lawful for any man to 
 have more than one wife, nor for any woman 
 to have more than one husband, at the same 
 time.* 
 
 a Gen. 2 : 24 ; Matt. 19 : 5, 6; Prov. 2 : 17. 
 
 IL 
 
 Marriage was ordained for the mutual help 
 of husband and wife,^ for the increase of man- 
 kind with a legitimate issue, and of the church 
 with an holy seed,*^ and for preventing unclean- 
 ness.'^ 
 
 d Gen. 2:18. c Mai. 2:15. b i Cor. 7 : 2, 9. 
 
 III. 
 
 It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry, 
 who are able with judgement to give their con- 
 sent ;® yet it is the duty of Christians to marry 
 in the Lord, ^ and therefore such as profess the 
 true reformed religion, should not marry with 
 infidels, papists, or other idolaters : neither 
 should such as are godly be unequally yoked, 
 by marrying such as are wicked in their hfe, or 
 maintain damnable heresy.^ 
 
228 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 e Heb. 13 : 4 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 3 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 36, 37, 38 ; Gen. 
 24 : 57, 58. f 1 Cor. 7 : 39. g Gen. 34 : 14 ; Exod. 34 : 16 ; 
 Deut. 7 : 3, 4 ; 1 Kings, 11:4; Neh. 13 : 25, 26, 27 
 Mai. 2: 11, 12; 2 Cor. 6 : 14. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Marriage ought not to be within the degrees 
 of consanguinity or affinity forbidden in the 
 Word ; ^ nor can such incestuous marriage ever 
 be made lawful by any law of man or consent 
 of parties, so as those persons may live together 
 as man and wife.^ 
 
 h Lev. 18 : 1 Cor. 5:1; Amos, 2:7. i Mark, 6 : 18 ; 
 Lev. 18 : 24 to 29. 
 
 CHAP. XXVL 
 
 OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 1. 
 
 The Catholic or Universal Church which is 
 invisible, consists of the whole number of the 
 elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered 
 into one under Christ, the Head thereof, and the 
 Spouse, the Body, the fullness of Him that 
 filleth all and in all.^ 
 
 aEph. 1 : 10, 22, 23, and 5 : 23, 27, 32 ; Col. 1 : 18. 
 
 II. 
 
 The whole body of men throughout the world, 
 professing the faith of the Gospel, and obedi- 
 
A CO:^FESSiON OF FAITH. 229 
 
 ence unto God by Christ according unto it,'' not 
 destroying their own profession by any errors 
 everting the foujidation, '^ or unhoHness of con- 
 versation, they*^ and their children^ with them, 
 are, and may be called the visible Catholic 
 Church of Christ,^' although as such it is not 
 intrusted with any officers to rule or govern 
 over the whole body.» 
 
 b 1 Cor. 1:2; Col. 2 : 19 ; c i Tim. 1 : 19, 20. d2 
 Tim. 2:19; Tit. 1 : 16. e i Cor. 7 : 14 ; Acts, 2 : 39 ; 
 Ezek. 16 : 20, 21 ; Rom, 11 : 16 ; Gen. 17 : 7. f 1 Cor. 
 12: 12, 13; Rom. 15 : 9, 10, 12. S Eph. 4:8, 11, 12; 
 Rom. 12 : 6, 7, 8 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 28, 29, 30. 
 
 III. 
 
 The purest churches under heaven are subject 
 both to mixture and error, ^ and some have so 
 degenerated as to become no churches of Christ, 
 but synagogues of Satan :^ Nevertheless Christ 
 always hath had, and ever shall have a visible 
 kingdom in this world, to the end thereof, of 
 such as believe in him, and make profession of 
 his name.^ 
 
 h 1 Cor. 13 : 12 ; Rev. 2d and 3d chapters ; Matt. 13 : 24 
 to 30, 42. i Rev. 28 : 2 ; Rom. 11 : 18 to 23. k Matt. 
 16 : 18 ; Psal. 72 : 17, and 102 : 28 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 
 
 IV. 
 
 There is no other head of the Church but the 
 Lord Jesus Christ ; ^ nor can the Pope of Rome 
 in any sense be head thereof, but is that Anti- 
 christ, that man of sin, and son of perdition that 
 
 21 
 
230 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 exalteth himself in the Church against Cha^ist 
 and all that is called God, whom the Lord shall 
 destroy with the brightness of his coming.™ 
 1 Col. 1 : 18 ; Eph. 1 : 22. m Matt. 23 ^ 8, 3, 10 ; 2 
 Thes. 2 : 3, 4, 8, 9 ; Rev. 13 : 6. 
 
 V. 
 
 As the Lord, in his care and love towards his 
 Church, hath in his infinite wise providence, ex- 
 ercised it with great variety in all ages, for the 
 good of them that love him, and his own glory ; ^ 
 so according to his promise, we expect that in 
 the latter days, Antichrist being destroyed,^ 
 the Jews called, p and the adversaries of the 
 kingdom of his dear Son broken ; i the churches 
 of Christ, being enlarged and edified through a 
 free and plentiful communication of light and 
 grace, shall enjoy in this world a more quiet, 
 peaceable, and glorious condition than they 
 have enjoyed/ 
 
 n Acts, 7 : I'to 51, and 14 : 22, and 8 : 1, with 9 : 31. 
 o 2 Thes. 2 : 8, 9, 10 ; Rev. 18 : 2, 4, 21, and 17 : 16. P Rom. 
 10: 1, and 11 : 23 to 32. mPsal. 110 : l,and 2 : 9. r Isa. 
 11:9; Joel, 2 : 28, 29 ; Isa. 2 : 2, 3, 4 ; Mic. 4:3; PsaL 
 87 : 2 to end ; Dan. 7 : 27. 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 231 
 
 CHAP. XXVII, 
 
 OF THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS. 
 I. 
 
 All saints that are united to Jesus Christ 
 their head by his Spirit and faith, ahhough they 
 are not made thereby one person with him,* 
 have fellowship in his graces, sufferings, deaths 
 resurrection, and glory : ^ and being united to 
 one another in love, they have communion in 
 each others' gifts and graces, ^ and are obliged 
 to the performance of such duties, public and 
 private, as do conduce to their mutual good, 
 ]30th in the inward and outward man.*^ 
 
 a Col. 1 : 18, 19 ; 1 Cor. 8:6; Isa. 42 : 8 ; 1 Tim. 6 
 15, 16 ; Psal. 45 : 7, with Heb. 1 : 8, 9. b i John, 1 : 3 
 Eph. 3 : 16 to 19 ; John, 1 : 16 ; Eph. 2 : 5, 6 ; Phil. 3 
 10 ; Rom. 6 : 5, 6 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 12. cEph. 4 : 15, 16 
 1 Cor. 12 : 7, and 3 : 21, 22, 23 ; Col. 2:19. d i Thes, 
 5 : 11, 14 ; Rom. 1 : 11, 12, 14 ; 1 John, 3 : 16, 17, 18 
 Gal. 6 : 10. 
 
 11. 
 
 All saints are bound to maintain an holy fel- 
 lowship and communion in the worship of God, 
 and in performing such other spiritual services 
 as tend to their mutual edification,'^ as also in 
 relieving each other in outward things accord- 
 ing to their several abilities and necessities ; 
 
S32 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 which communion, though especially to be ex- 
 -ercisedby them for the relations in which they 
 stand, whether in families or in churches, yet 
 as God offereth opportunity, is to be extended 
 unto all those who in every place call upon the 
 name of the Lord Jesus. ^ 
 
 e Heb. 10 : 24, 25 ; Acts, 2 : 42, 46 ; Isa. 2 : 3 ; 1 Cor. 
 2 : 20. f Eph. 6 : 2, 4, 5, 9, and 5 : 22 to 26 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 
 8 ; Gal. 6:10. g Acts, 2 : 44, 45 ; 1 John, 3 : 17 ; 2 Cor. 
 flth and 9th chapters ; Acts, 11 : 29, 30. 
 
 CHAP. XXVIII. 
 
 OF THE SACRAMENTS. 
 
 I. 
 
 Sacraments are holy signs and seals of the 
 covenant of grace,^ immediately instituted by 
 Christ,^ to represent him and his benefits, and 
 to confirm our interest in him,*' and solemnly to 
 engage us to the service of God in Christ, ac- 
 cording to his Word.*^ 
 
 a Rom. 4:11; Gen. 17: 7, 10. b Matt. 28 : 19 ; 1 Cor. 
 11 : 23. ci Cor. 10: 16, and 11:25, 26. d Rom. 6 : 3,4; 
 1 Cor. 10 : 16, 21. 
 
 11. 
 
 There is in every Sacrament a spiritual rela- 
 tion or sacramental union between the sign, and 
 the thing signified ; whence it comes to pass 
 
JL (COTSTESSION OF FAITH, 23^ 
 
 that the names and effects of the one are attrib- 
 rated to the other, ^ 
 
 e Gen. 17 : 10 ; Matt. 26 : 27, 28 ; Tit. 3 : 5. 
 III. 
 
 The grace which is exhibited in or by the 
 sacraments rightly used, is not conferred by any 
 power in them, neither doth the efficacy of the 
 sacrament depend upon the piety or intention of 
 him that doth administer it,^ but upon the work 
 of the Spirit,° and the Word of institution, 
 which contains, together with a precept author- 
 izing the use thereof, a promise of benefit to 
 worthy receivers.^ 
 
 fRom. 2 : 28,29 ; 1 Pet. 3:21. g Matt. 3: 11 ; 1 Cor. 
 12 : 13. h Matt. 26 : 27, 28, and 28 : 19. 20. 
 
 IV. 
 
 There be only two sacraments ordained by 
 •Christ our Lord, in the Gospel, that is to say, 
 Baptism and the Lord's Supper ; neither of 
 which may be dispensed by any but by a min- 
 ister of the Word lawfully called.^ 
 
 nMatt, 28 : 19; 1 Cor. 11 : 20, 23, and 4 : 1 ; Heb. 
 5:4. 
 
 V. 
 
 The Sacraments of the Old Testament, in re- 
 gard of the spiritual things thereby signified and 
 exhibited, were for substance the same with 
 those of the New.^ 
 
 k 1 Cor. 10 : 1, 2, 3, 4. 
 
A CONFESSION OP FAITH. 
 
 CHAP. XXIX. 
 
 OF BAPTISM. 
 
 Baptism is a Sacrament of the New Testa- 
 ment, ordained by Jesus Christ,^ to be unto the 
 party baptized a sign and seal of the Covenant 
 of Grace ;^ of his ingrafting into Christ ; ^ of re- 
 generation ; ^ of remission of sins,^ and of his 
 giving up mito God, through Jesus Christ, to 
 walk in newness of life ; ^ which ordinance is by 
 Christ's own appointment, to be continued in his 
 church until the end of the world. § 
 
 a Matt. 28 : 16. bRom. 4: 11, with Col. 2 : 11, 12. 
 c Gal. 3 : 27 ; Rom. 6:5. d Tit. 3 : 5. eMark, 1:4; 
 f Rom. 6 : 3, 4. g Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 
 
 11. 
 
 The outward element to be used in this ordi- 
 nance is water, wherewith the party is to be 
 baptized in the name of the Father, and of the 
 Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a minister of 
 the Gospel, lawfully called thereunto.^ 
 
 hMatt. 3 : 11 ; John, 1 : 33 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 
 
 HI. 
 
 Dipping of the person into the water is 
 not necessary ; but baptism is rightly admin- 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 235 
 
 istercd by pouring or sprinkling water upon the 
 person.' 
 
 iHeb. 9 : 10, 19 to 22 ; Acts, 2 : 41, and 16 : 33 ; Mark, 
 -7 : 4. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Not only those that do actually profess faith 
 in, and obedience unto Christ,'^ but also the in- 
 fants of one or both believing parents are to be 
 baptized, and those only.^ 
 
 k Mark, 16 : 15, 16 ; Acts, 8 : 37, 38. 1 Gen. 17 : 7, 9, 
 with Gal. 3 : 9, 14, and Col. 2 : 11, and Acts, 2 : 38, 39, and 
 Rom. 4 : 11, 12 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 14 ; Matt. 28 : 19 ; Mark, 10 : 
 .13 to 16 ; Luke, IS : 15. 
 
 Although it be a great sin to contemn or neg- 
 lect this ordinance,"' yet grace and salvation 
 are not so inseparably annexed to it, as that no 
 person can be regenerate or saved without it ; " 
 or that all that are baptized are undoubtedly re- 
 gen crated .'^ 
 
 m Luke, 7 : 30, with Exod. 4 : 24, 25, 26. n Rom. 4:11; 
 Acts, 10 : 2, 4, 22, 31, 45, 47. o Acts, 9 : 13, 23. 
 
 VI. 
 
 The efficacy of baptism is not tied to that 
 moment of time wherein it is administered ;P 
 yet notwithstanding, by the right use of this 
 ordinance, the grace promised is not only offer- 
 ed, but really exhibited and conferred by the 
 Holy Ghost to such, (whether of age or infants,) 
 as that grace belongeth unto, according to the 
 
236 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 counsel of God's own will in his appointed 
 time.^ 
 
 P John, 3 : 5, 8. q Gal. 3 : 27 ; Tit. 3:5; Eph. 5 : 25, 
 26 ; Acts, 2 : 38, 41. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Baptism is but once to be administered to 
 any person.'" 
 a Titus, 3 . 5. 
 
 CHAP. XXX. 
 
 OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 
 
 I. 
 
 Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was 
 betrayed, instituted the Sacrament of his body 
 and blood, called the Lord's Supper, to be ob- 
 served in his churches to the end of the world ; 
 for the perpetual remembrance, and showing 
 forth of the sacrifice of himself in his death ; 
 the sealing of all benefits thereof unto true be- 
 lievers ; their spiritual nourishment and growth 
 in Him ; their further engagement in and to all 
 duties which they owe unto him ; and to be a 
 bond and pledge of their communion, with Him 
 and with each other.^ 
 
 al Cor. 11 : 23, to 26, and 10 : 16, 17, 21, and 12 : 13. 
 
-A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 237 
 
 II. 
 
 In this Sacrament, Christ is not offered up 
 to his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all 
 for remission of sin of the quick or dead ;^ but 
 oMy a memorial of that one offering up of him- 
 self upon the Cross, once for all, and a spirit- 
 ual oblation of all possible praise unto God for 
 the same ;'' so that the Popish sacrifice of the 
 Mass, (as they call it,) is most abominably in- 
 jurious to Christ's own, only sacrifice, the alone 
 propitiation for all the sins of the elect.'^ 
 
 b Heb. 9 : 22, 25, 23, 28. ci Cor. li : 24, 25, 26 ; 
 Matt 26 : 26, 27. d Heb. 7 : 23, 24, 27, and 10 : 11, 12, 
 14, 18 
 
 III. 
 
 The Lord Jesus hath in this ordinance ap- 
 pointed his ministers to declare his Word of in- 
 stitution to the people, to pray, and bless the 
 elements of bread and wine, and thereby to set 
 them apart form a common to an holy use, 
 and to take and break the bread, to take the cup, 
 and (they communicating also themselves) 
 to give both to the communicants,*^ but to 
 none who are not then present in the congre- 
 gation/ 
 
 e Matt. 26 : 26, 27, 28 ; Mark, 14 : 22, 23, 24 ; Luke, 
 22 : 19, 20 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 23to 26. f Acts, 20 : 7 ; 1 Cor, 
 11 : 20. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Private Masses, or receiving the Sacrament 
 by a Priest, or any other alone,^ as likewise the 
 
:S38 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 denial of the cup to the people,^ worshipping the 
 elements, the lifting them up or carrying them 
 about for adoration, and reserving them for any- 
 pretended religious use, are all contrary to the 
 nature of this sacrament, and to the institution 
 of Christ.^ 
 
 g 1 Cor. 10 : 6. h Mark. 14 : 23 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 25 to 30. 
 i Matt. 15 9. 
 
 V. 
 
 The outward elements in this Sacrament, duly 
 set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, have 
 such relation to him crucified, as that truly, yet 
 sacramentally only, they are sometimes called 
 by the name of the things they represent, to wit^ 
 the body and blood of Christ : ^ albeit in sub- 
 stance and nature they still remain truly and 
 only bread and wine as they were before. ^ 
 
 k Matt. 26 : 26, 27, 28. 1 1 Cor. 11 : 26, 27 28 ; Matt. 
 26 : 29. 
 
 VI. 
 
 That doctrine which maintains a change of 
 the substance of bread and wine into the sub- 
 stance of Christ's body and blood, (commonly 
 called transubstantiation,) by consecration of a 
 Priest, or by any other way, is repugnant not 
 to the Scripture alone, but even to common 
 sense and reason, overthroweth the nature of 
 the Sacrament, and hath been, and is the cause 
 of manifold superstitions, yea, of gross idola- 
 tries."* 
 
 m Acts, 3 : 21 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 24, 25, 26 ; Luke, 26 : 6, 39. 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 239 
 
 VII. 
 
 Worthy receivers outwardly partaking of the 
 visible elements in this Sacrament,^ do then 
 also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet 
 not carnally and corporally, but spiritually, re- 
 ceive and feed upon Christ crucified, and all 
 benefits of his death ; the body and blood of 
 Christ being then not corporally or carnally, in, 
 with, or under the bread and wine, yet as really, 
 but spiritually present to the faith of behevers 
 in that ordinance, as the elements themselves 
 are to their outward senses. ° 
 n 1 Cor. 11 : 28. o i Cor. 10 : 16. 
 
 vm. 
 
 All ignorant and ungodly persons, as they 
 are unfit to enjoy communion with Christ, so 
 are they unworthy of the Lord's table, and can- 
 not without great sin against him whilst they 
 remain such, partake of these holy mysteries,? 
 or be admitted thereunto ; ^ yea, whosoever 
 shall receive unworthily, are guilty of the body 
 and blood of the Lord, eating and drinking 
 judgment to themselves.'" 
 
 P 1 Cor. 11 : 27, 28, 29 ; 2 Cor- 6 : 14, 15, 16. q 1 Cor. 
 5 : G, 7, 13 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 6, 14, 15 ; Matt. 7:6. r l Cor. 
 11 : 27, 29. 
 
240 A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 CHAP. XXXI. 
 
 OP THE STATE OF MAN AFTER DEATH, AND OF THE 
 RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD. 
 
 I. 
 
 The bodies of men after death return to 
 dust, and see con-uption,^ but their souls, 
 (which neither die nor sleep,) having an immor- 
 tal subsistence, immediately return to God 
 who gave them ; ^ the souls of the righteous 
 being then made perfect in holiness, are re- 
 ceived into the highest heavens, vv'here they be- 
 hold the face of God in light and glory, waiting 
 for the full redemption of their bodies ;'^ and the 
 souls of the wicked are cast into hell, where 
 they remain in torment, and utter darkness, re- 
 served for the judgment of the great day :*^ be- 
 sides these two places of souls separated from 
 •stheir bodies the Scripture acknowledgeth none. 
 
 a Gen. 3 : 19 ; Acts, 13 : 36. bLuke, 23 : 43 ; Eccl. 
 12 : 7. c Heb. 12 : 23 ; 2 Cor. 5 ; 1, 6, 8 ; Phil. 1 : 23 ; 
 Acts, 3 : 21 ; Eph. 4 : 10. dLuke, 16 : 23, 24 ; Acts, 1 ; 
 25; Jude, 5, 6 ; 1 Pet. 3: 19. 
 
 II 
 
 At the last day, such as are found alive, shall 
 notdie,butbe changed f and all the dead shall be 
 raised up with the self-same bodies and none oth- 
 er, although w^ith different qualities, which shall 
 be united again to their souls forever ^ 
 
A CONFESSION OF FAITH. 241 
 
 « 1 Thes. 4:17; 1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52. d Job. 19 : 35, 27 > 
 I Cor. 15 : 42, 43, 44. 
 
 III. 
 
 The bodies of the unjust shall, by the power 
 of Christ, be raised to dishonor ; the bodies of 
 the just, by his Spirit, unto honor, and be made 
 conformable unto his own glorious body.s 
 
 S Acts, 24 : 15 ; John, 5 : 28, 29 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 42; PhiL 
 3 :21 
 
 CHAP. XXXII. 
 
 OP THE LAST JUDGMENT. 
 
 God hath appointed a day wherein he will 
 judge the world in righteousness by Jesus 
 Christ,'^ to whom all power and judgment is 
 given of the Father ;^ in which day, not only 
 the apostate angels shall be judged,^ but like- 
 wise all persons that have lived upon earth, 
 shall appear before the tribunal of Christ, to 
 give an account of their thoughts, words, and 
 deeds, and to receive according to what they 
 have done in the body, whether it be ^ood or 
 evil.^ 
 
 a Acts, 17 : 31. b John, 5 : 22, 27. c i Cor. 6:3; Jude, 
 5 : 6 ; 2 Pet. 2:4. do Cor. 5 : 10 ; Eccl 12 : 14 ; Rom. 
 2 : 16, and 14 : 10, 12 ; Matt. 12 : 36, 37. 
 
242 A CONFESSION OF FAITH- 
 
 II. 
 
 The end of God's appointing this day, is for 
 the manifestation of the glory of his mercy in 
 the eternal salvation of the elect, and of his 
 justice in the damnation of the reprobate, who 
 are wicked and disobedient ; for then shall the 
 righteous go into everlasting life, and receive 
 that fullness of joy and glory, with everlasting 
 reward in the presence of the Lord ; but the 
 wicked who know not God, and obey not the 
 Gospel of Jesus Christ, shall be cast into eter 
 nal torments, and be punished with everlasting 
 destruction from the presence of the Lord, and 
 from the glory of his power." 
 
 eMatt. 25 : 31 to end ; Rom. 2 : 5, 6, and 9 : 22, 23 ; 
 Matt. 25 : 21 ; Acts, 3 : 19 ; 2 Thes. 1 : 7 to 10. 
 
 III. 
 
 As Christ would have us to be certainly per- 
 suaded that there shall be a judgment, both to 
 deter all men from sin, and for the greater con- 
 solation of the godly in their adversity ; ^ so 
 will he have that day unknown to men, that 
 they may shake off all carnal security, and be 
 always watchful, because they know not at what 
 hour the Lord will come, and may be ever pre- 
 pared to say, Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. 
 Amen. 
 
 f 2 Pet. 3 : 11, U ; 2 Cor- 5 : 10, 11 ; 2 Thes. 1 : 5, 6, 
 7 : Luke, 21 : 27, 28 ; Rom. 8 : 23, 24, 25. gMatt. 24 : 36, 
 42 43, 44 ; Mark, 13 : 35, 30, 37 ; Luke, 12 : 35, 36; 
 Rev 22 : 20. 
 
THE 
 
 HEADS OF AGREEMENT, 
 
 ASSENTED TO BY THE UNITED MI>?ISTERS, 
 
 ;F0R5IERLY CALLED 
 
 PiRESBYTERIAN AND CONGREGATIONAL I 
 
 AND ALSO, 
 
 ARTICLES, 
 
 FOR TI-IE ADMINISTRATION OF 
 
 CHUECH DISCIPLINE, 
 
 UNANIMOUSLY AGr.EED UPON, AND CONSENTED TO, BY THE ELDEES 
 
 AND MESSENGERS OF THE CHURCHES IN THE COLONY- OF 
 
 CONNECTICUT, IN NEW ENGLAND, ASSEMBLED EY 
 
 DELEGATION, AT PAYBROOK, SLPT. 'JTH, 
 
 1708, 
 
 Phil. 3 : 5. Let us, therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus 
 minded ; and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall 
 reveal even this unto you. 
 
 Eph. 4 : 3. Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the 
 bond of peace^ 
 
 NEW LOXDOX, COXN., PRINTED, 1710. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 There is no Constitution on earth, hath ever 
 been estabhshed on such sure foundation, nor 
 so fully provided for its subsistence, as the 
 Church of God — It being built on tJie Prophets 
 and Apostles, Jesus Christ himself being the 
 chief corner-stone. Hence, therefore, it hath 
 from its holy hill beheld the ruins of the great- 
 est States and most flourishing Empires ; hav 
 ing continued in safety, free from the fatal acci- 
 dents of time, and triumphed not only over the 
 rage of men, but also the repeated insults of the 
 gates of hell. And though it hath been often 
 straitened as to its extent, and lessened as to its 
 number, yet hath remained firm on its own 
 basis : Yea, when most reduced, it hath for- 
 ever made good that motto, Depressa Resurgo ; 
 and so it shall continue to the end of the world. 
 But, to the shame of its offenders, the church 
 hath suffered most from the wounds, which she 
 hath received in the house of her friends, from 
 those wolves that have come to her in sheep's 
 clothing. Damnable errors and heresies have 
 arisen from within her, whereby she hath some- 
 
 22s 
 
246 PREFACE. 
 
 times been cast into horrible shades of darkness, 
 as Rev. 9 : 2, \Vhe?i the bottomless pit was 
 opened, the smoke ascending darkened the sun 
 and air. Yet when thus grievously blackened, 
 a comeliness remained still. Otherwhiles she 
 is seen bleeding w^ith the v^ounds of schism and 
 contention, offensive and hurtful to her sacred 
 head and members, for the undivided head re- 
 joiceth in an undivided body. His undefded 
 is hut one. Cant. 6 : 9. As she becomes di- 
 vided, she becomes defiled — and hereby also 
 the mutual offices of the respective members of 
 this undefiled one, are interrupted to the preju- 
 dice of the whole Whence follow great dis 
 orders, as when the eye will not see for the hand, 
 nor the head take care of the feet, nor our union 
 to Christ be acknowledged a sufficient bond to 
 establish a relation between members in partic- 
 ular. 1 Cor. 12: 27. God's Providence for- 
 ever bears the upper hand in these events, who 
 suffers the corrupt minds of men to run into 
 errors and divisions, that the approved may he 
 made manifest. 1 Cor. 11:19. Such ill-mind- 
 ed persons being threatened with a wo, that 
 are the authors or promoters of such offences. 
 The Atheist endeavors to overthrow the whole 
 constitution of religion : The Deist to take 
 away all that part of it that promiseth sinners 
 any safety from the wrath to come, and retain 
 no more than ivhat is enough to condemn hiniy 
 and take avjay all excuse for his disobedience. 
 
PREFACE. 247 
 
 Rom. 1 : 20. The church of Christ hath also 
 been a great sufferer from the immorahties and 
 disorderly walking of those that are related to 
 her, whose leaven hath sometimes hazarded the 
 whole lum]), 1 Cor. 5 : 6. Whose unseemly 
 practices have given advantage to enemies to 
 speak evil of the ways of God, and to question 
 the truth of our holy religion, and the sincerity 
 of the professors thereof. These must be ac- 
 knowledged to be spots and blemishes, 2 Pet. 
 2:13, The wisdom of our Lawgiver, King, 
 and Judge ; w^ho alone hath the original sove- 
 reignty of giving being to, and laying the foun- 
 dations of the church, and whose only is the 
 legislative power dierein ; hath given such 
 ample rights and privileges to the church, and 
 such excellent rules for its government, as are 
 inviting to strangers, like a city set on a hill. 
 Matt. 5:14. And hath lodged the executive 
 power in approved hands ; that those w^ho love 
 the church may be in peace, and her enemies 
 may find her terrible as an army with banners ; 
 and that she might yield seasonable edification 
 to those that walk regularly within her limits, 
 and be able to discharge herself of impenitent 
 and incorrigible offenders. Many of the fore- 
 mentioned mischiefs have to our sorrow afflict- 
 ed the churches within this government, and 
 by degrees we have fallen under much decay — 
 Whereupon, our difficulties have been of a long 
 time troublesome, for the healing our wounds, 
 
24S PREFACE. 
 
 a more explicate asserting the rules of govern- 
 ment sufficient!}^ provided in the holy vi^ord hath 
 been thought highly expedient — Wherefore, 
 
 The Honorable, the General Assembly of 
 this Colony, out of a tender regard to the wel- 
 fare of the Churches within the limits of their 
 government, were pleased to appoint the sev- 
 eral elders of each county, with messengers 
 from their Churches to meet in council ; in 
 which they should endeavor to agree in some 
 general rules conformable to the Word of God 
 for a method of discipline to be practiced in our 
 Chm'ches. These several councils having met 
 and drawn up sorae rules for Church govern- 
 ment, did by their delegates meet and consti- 
 tute one General Assembly of the Churches of 
 this colony, at Saybrook, September 9th, 1708. 
 Who, after a full consent and agreement unto 
 the Confession of Faith assented unto by the 
 Synod of Boston, did, being studious of keep- 
 ing the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace j 
 Eph. 4 : 3., agree that the Heads of Agree- 
 ment assented to by the united brethren for- 
 merly called Presbyterian and Congregational 
 in England, be observed by the Churches 
 throughout this colony ; which are herewith 
 published : and after consideration of the sev- 
 eral draughts of the county councils, did, with 
 a Christian condescension, and fraternal amica- 
 bleness, unanimously agree to the Articles 
 for the Admiftistration of Church Discipline 
 
PREFACE. 249 
 
 now offered to public view, all which being pre- 
 sented, were allowed of and established by 
 the General Assembly of this colony, as by 
 their acts appears. For the better catisfactioa 
 of our people, we have undertaken a task, ac- 
 ceptable we trust unto many, though it escape 
 not the exceptions of some, in subjoining Scrip- 
 tures for confirmation of the Heads of Agree- 
 ment, which we have not seen added thereunto. 
 The aforesaid articles consist in two heads. 
 The one holding forth the "power of particular 
 Churches in the management of Discipline 
 confirmed hy scriptures annexed. 
 
 The other serves to preserve, promote, or re- 
 cover the peace and edification of the Churches 
 by the means of a consociation of the Elders 
 and Churches, or of an association of Elders : 
 Both which we are agreed have countenance 
 from the Scriptures, and the propositions in 
 answer to the second question given by the 
 Synod met at Boston, 1662. In both which 
 having respect to the divine precepts of fra- 
 ternal union, and that principle universally ac- 
 knowledged. Quod, tangit omnes debet tra tari 
 ah omnibus. The Scriptures are added for 
 the illustration of the substance of the ab^ve- 
 mentioned articles, yet with an apprehen- 
 sion that there may be alterations made, and 
 further condescensions agreed upon, wdiich 
 shall afterwards appear necessary for tlie order 
 and edification of our Churches. 
 
250 PREFACE. 
 
 As we hare labored in this affair to approve 
 ourselves unto God, so we are cheerful with 
 humble prayer for his blessing to recommend 
 the Heads of Agreement, with the subsequent 
 articles, unto the acceptance and observation 
 of our people ; hoping, till it please the Lord 
 to send forth farther light and truth in these 
 more controversial matters, this method may 
 be a blessed means of our better unanimity 
 and success in our Lord's work for the gatherr 
 ing and edifying of the body of Christ ; for 
 which we bespeak the concurring prayers of 
 all that fear the Lord. 
 
HEADS OF AGREEMENT, 
 
 ASSENTED TO BY THE UNITED MINISTERS FORMERL.T 
 CALLED PRESBYTERIAN AND CONGREGATIONAL. 
 
 Of Churches and Church Members. 
 
 I. We acknowledge our Lord Jesus Christ 
 to have one Catholic Church or Kingdom, com- 
 prehending all that are united to him, whether 
 in heaven or earth. And do conceive the 
 whole multitude of visible believers, and their 
 infant seed, (commonly called the Catholic 
 visible Church) to belong to Christ's spiritual 
 kingdom in this world. But, for the notion of 
 a Catholic visible Church here, as it signifies 
 its having been collected into any formed socie- 
 ty, under a visible common head on earth, 
 whether one person singly, or many collect- 
 ively, we, with the rest of Protestants, unan- 
 imously disclaim it. 
 
 Eph. 1 : 10, 22, and 44 ; Eph. 5 : 27 ; 1 Cor. 12 : 12, 13, 
 Gen. 17 : 7 ; Acts, 2 : 39 : Matt. 23 : 7 to 10. 
 
 II. We agree, that particular societies of 
 visible saints, who under Christ their head, are 
 statedly joined together, for ordinary commu- 
 nion with one another in all the ordinances of 
 
252 HEADS 0? AGREEMENT. 
 
 Christ, are particular churches, and are to be 
 owned by each other, as instituted churches of 
 Christ, though differing in apprehensions and 
 'practice in some lesser things, 
 
 1 Cor. 14: 23, and I ; 2, and 12: 27; Rev. 1:4; 
 Rom. 14: 1. 
 
 III. That none shall be admitted as mem- 
 bers, in order to communion in all the special 
 ordinances of the Gospel, but such persons as 
 are knowing and sound in the fundamental 
 doctrine of the Christian religion ; without 
 scandal in their lives ; and, to a judgment reg- 
 ulated by the word of God, are persons of vis- 
 ible holiness and honesty ; credibly professing 
 cordial subjection to Jesus Christ. 
 
 Prov. 19 : 2 ; Acts, 8 : 32 ; 2 Tim. 2:19; Ezek. 44 : 9 ; 
 Rom. 10: 10; 2 Cor. 9 : 13. 
 
 IV. A competent number of such visible 
 saints, (as before described) dobecome the capa- 
 ble subjects of stated communion in all the spe- 
 cial ordinances of Chi'ist, upon their mutual de- 
 clared consent and agreement to walk together 
 therein according to Gospel I'ule. In which 
 declaration, different degrees of explicitness, 
 shall no ways hinder such churches from own- 
 ing each other, as instituted churches. 
 
 1 Cor. 14 : 23 ; Acts, 20 : 7 ; and 2 : 41, 42 ; Rom. 14 : 3. 
 
 V. Though parochial hounds be not of di- 
 vine right, YQi for common ediiication, the mem 
 
HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 253 
 
 bers of a particular church ought (as much as 
 conveniently may be ) to live near one another. 
 
 1 Thes. 5:11, 12, 13 ; Heb. 10 : 25. 
 
 VI. That each iDarticular church hath right 
 to choose their own officers ; and being fur- 
 nished with such as are duly qualified and ordain- 
 ed according to the Gospel rule, hath author- 
 ity from Christ for exercising government, and 
 
 01 enjoying all the ordinances of worship with- 
 in itself. 
 
 Acts, 6:2; Tit. 1 : 5, 6, 7 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 14 ; Matt. 18 : 
 17; 1 Cor. 11,2 
 
 VII. In the administration of church power, 
 it belongs to the Pastors and other Elders of 
 every particular church, if such there be, to rule 
 and govern ; and to the brotherhood to consent 
 according to the rule of the Gospel. 
 
 1 Tim. 5:17; Heb. 3 : 17 ; 1 Cor. 4:1, and 5:4; 
 
 2 Cor. 6:8, 10. 
 
 VIII. That all professors as before descri- 
 bed, are bound in duty, as they have op])ortuni- 
 ty, to join themselves s.sjixed 7nembers of some 
 particular church ; their thus joining, being 
 part of their professed subjection to the Gospel 
 of Christ, and an instituted means of their estab- 
 lishment and edification ; v/hereby they are 
 under the pastoral care, and in case of scan- 
 dalous cr offensive v/cdkijig, may be authorita- 
 
 ivelv admnnisbed or ren^iired forthpi^ riprr^^e- 
 
254 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 
 
 ry, and for vindication of the truth, and the 
 church profetoing it. 
 
 Acts, 2 : 47, and 5:13; 2 Cor. 9 : 13 ; Heb. 10 : 24, 
 25 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 12, 14 ; Acts, 20 : 28. 
 
 IX. That a visible professor, thus joined 
 to a particular church, ought to continue stead- 
 fast with the said church ; and not forsake the 
 ministry, and ordinances there dispensed, with- 
 out an orderly seeking a recon^mendation unto 
 another church ; which ought to be given, when 
 the case of the person apparently requires it. 
 
 Acts, 2 : 42 : Heb. 10 : 25 : Rom. 16 : 1, 2. 
 
 II. Of the Ministry. 
 
 I. We agree that the ministerial office is 
 instituted by Jesus Christ for the gathering, 
 guiding, edifying, and governing of his church ; 
 and to continue to the end of the world. 
 
 Eph. 4:11, 12 ; Matt. 28 : 19, 20. 
 
 II. They who are called to this office ought 
 to be endued with competent learning and min- 
 isterial gifts, as also with the grace of God, 
 sound in judgment, not novices in the faith and 
 knowledge of the Gospel : without scandal, of 
 holy convensation, and such as devote them- 
 selves to the work and service thereof. 
 
 2 Tim. 2: 24 ; Rom. 12 : 6 ; 1 Tim. 3 : 2 to 7 ; Tit. 1 : 
 6, 7 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 16. 
 
HEA.DS OF AGREEMENT. 255 
 
 III. That ordinarily none shall be ordain- 
 ed to the work of this ministry, but such as are 
 called and chosen thereunto by a particular 
 church. 
 
 Acts, 14 : 23. 
 
 IV. That in so great and weighty a matter 
 as the calling and choosing a pastor, we judge 
 it ordinarily requisite, that every such church 
 consult and advise with the pastors of neighbor- 
 ing congregations, 
 
 Prov. 11 : 14, and 15: 22. 
 
 V. That after such advice, the person con- 
 sulted about, being chosen by the brotherhood 
 of that particular church over w^hich he is to be 
 set, and he accepting, be duly ordained and set 
 apart to his office over them ; wherein 'tis ordi- 
 narily requisite that the pastors of neighboring 
 congregations concur with the preaching Elder 
 or Elders, if such there be. 
 
 Acts, 14 : 23, and 1 ; 23, and 13 : 23 ; 1 Tim. 4: 14. 
 
 VI. That whereas, such ordination only is 
 intended for such as never before had been or- 
 dained to the ministerial office ; if any judge, 
 that in case also of the removal of one formerly 
 ordained, to a new station, or pastoral charge, 
 there ought to be a like solemn recommending 
 him and his labors to the grace and blessing of 
 Ood, no different sentiments or practice herein 
 
256 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 
 
 shall be any occasion of contention, or breach 
 of communion among us. 
 
 Phil. 3 : 15 ; Eph. 4 : 2, 3. 
 
 VII. It is expedient that they who enter on 
 the work of preaching the Gospel, be not only 
 quahfied for the communion of saints ; but also, 
 that except in cases extraordinary, they give 
 proof of their gifts and fitness for the said work, 
 unto the Pastors of churches of known abilities, 
 to discern and judge of their qualilications ; that 
 they may be sent forth with solemn approbation 
 and prayer ; which we judge needful, that no 
 doubt may remain concerning their being called 
 unto the work ; and for preventing, (as much as 
 in us lieth) ignorant and rash intruders. 
 1 Tim. 1 : 22, and 3 : 6. 
 
 III. Of Censures. 
 
 I. As it cannot be avoided, but that in the 
 purest churches on earth, there will sometimes 
 offences and scandals arise by reason of hypoc- 
 risy and prevailing corruption ; so Christ hath 
 made it the duty of every church to reform it- 
 self, by spiritual remedies, appointed by him, 
 to be applied in all such cases, viz : Admo- 
 nition and Excommunication. 
 
 Matt. 8:7; Heb. 12 : 15 ; Tit. 3 : 10 ; 1 Cor. 5: a 
 
HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 257 
 
 II. Admonition, being the rebuking of an 
 offending member in order to conviction, is in 
 case of private offences to be performed accor- 
 ding to tiie rule in Matt. 18 : 15, 16, 17 ; and 
 in case of public offences openly before the 
 church, as the honor of the Gospel, and the 
 nature of the scandal shall require ; and if 
 either of the Admonitions take place for the 
 recovery of the fallen person, all further pro- 
 ceedings in a way of censure are thereon to 
 cease, and satisfaction to be declared according- 
 
 1 Tim. 1 : 20 ; Matt. 18 : 15, 17. 
 
 III. When all due means are used accord- 
 ing to the order of the Gospel, for the restoring 
 an offending and scandalous brother, and he, 
 notwithstanding, remains impenitent, the cen- 
 sure of Excommunication is to be proceeded 
 unto ; wherein the Pastor and other Elders (if 
 there be such) are to lead and go before the 
 church ; and the brotherhood to give their 
 consent in away of obedience unto Christ, and 
 to the Elders, as over them in the Lord. 
 
 Matt. 18 : 15, 16, 17 ; Tit. 3 : 10 ; 1 Cor. 5 ; 1 Thes. 
 5: 5, 12. 
 
 IV. It may sometimes come to pass, that a 
 church member, not otherwise scandalous, may 
 fully withdraw and divide himself from the 
 communion of the church to which he belong- 
 
 23? 
 
258 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 
 
 etli : In which case, when all due means for 
 the reducing him prove ineffectual, he having 
 thereby cut himself off from that church's com- 
 munion ; the church may justly esteem and 
 declare itself discharged of any further inspec- 
 tion over him. 
 
 Heb. 10 : 25 ; Rom. 16 : 17 ; 2 Thes. 3 : 14. 
 
 IV. Of Communion of Churches. 
 
 I. We agree that particular churches ought 
 not to walk so distinct and separate from each 
 other, as not to have care and tenderness to- 
 wards one another. But their Pastors ought to 
 have frequent meetings together, that by mu- 
 tual advice, support, encouragement, and broth- 
 erly intercourse, they may strengthen the hearts 
 and hands of each other in the ways of the 
 Lord. 
 
 Acts, 15 : 23, and 20 : 17, 28. 
 
 II. That none of our particular churches 
 shall be subordinate to one another, each being 
 endued w^ith equality of power from Jesus 
 Christ. And that none of the said particular 
 churches, their officer or officers, shall exercise 
 any power, or have any superiority over any 
 other church or their officers. 
 
 Rev. 1:4; Cant. 8:8:1 Cor. 16 : 19 : Acts, 15 : 23. 
 
HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 259 
 
 III. That known members of particular 
 churches constituted as aforesaid, may have 
 occasional communion with one another in the 
 ordinances of the Gospel, viz : the Word., 
 Prayer, Sacravicnts, Singing of Psalms, dis- 
 pensed according to the mind of Christ : unless 
 that church with which the}' desire communion, 
 hath any just exception against them. 
 
 Acts, 18 : 27 ; Rom. 16:1,2; 2 Cor. 3:1; 1 Cor. 
 12 : 13. 
 
 IV. That we ought not to admit any one to 
 be a member of our respective congregations, 
 that hath joined himself to another, without 
 endeavors of mutual satisfaction of the congre- 
 gation concerned. 
 
 Heb. 13 : 1 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 40. 
 
 V. That one church ought not to blame the 
 proceedings of another, until it hath heard what 
 that church charged, its elders or messengers 
 can say in vindication of themselves, from any 
 charge of irregular or injurious proceedings. 
 
 Matt. 7:1; Prov. 18 : 17 Deut. 13: 14. 
 
 VI. That we are most willing and ready to 
 give an account of our church proceedings to 
 each other, when desired, for preventing or re- 
 moving any oifences that may arise among us. 
 Likewise we shall be ready to give the right 
 hand of fellowship, and w'alk together accord- 
 
260 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 
 
 ing to the Gospel rules of communion of 
 churches. 
 
 1 Pet. 3 : 15 ; Rom. 14 : 19 ; Acts, 11 : 2, 3, 4, 18; 
 Josh. 22 : 13, 21, 30 ; Gal. 2:9; Col. 2 : 5 ; 1 Pet. 4 : 
 10, 11 ; 1 Cor. 10 : 24 ; Rom. 1 : 15 ; Gal. 6 : 10. 
 
 V. Of Deacons and Ruling Elders, 
 
 We, agree, the office of a Deacon is of divine 
 appointment, and that it belongs to their office 
 to receive, lay out, and distribute the church's 
 stock to its proper uses, by the direction of the 
 Pastor and brethren, if need be. And where- 
 as, divers are of opinion, that there is also the 
 office of Ruling Elders, who labor not in word 
 and doctrine, and others think otherwise ; we 
 agree that this difference make no breach 
 among us. 
 
 Acts, 6 : 3, 5, 6 ; Phil. 1 : 1 ; 1 Tim. 3 : 8 to 13: Rom. 
 i2 : 8 : 1 Cor. 12 : 28 ; 1 Tim. 5:17: Phil. 3 : 15, 16. 
 
 VI. Of Occasional Meeting of Ministers^ <^c. 
 
 I. We agree that in order to concord, and 
 in other weighty and difficult cases, it is need- 
 ful and according to the mind of Christ, that the 
 Ministers of the several churches be consulted 
 and advised with, about such matters. 
 
 Prov. 24 : 6 : Acts, 15 : 26. 
 
HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 261 
 
 II. That such meetings may consist of 
 smaller or greater numbers, as the matters shall 
 require. 
 
 III. That particular churches, their respec- 
 tive elders and members, ought to have a rev- 
 erential regard to their judgment, so given, and 
 not dissent therefrom, without apparent ground 
 from the vv^ord of God. 
 
 Acts, 16 : 4, 5 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 32, 33 : Gal. 1 : 8 ; I Pet. 
 4: 11. 
 
 VII. Of our Demeanor toioards the Civil 
 Mas;istrate. 
 
 '■b 
 
 I. We do reckon ourselves obliged contin- 
 ually to pray for God's protection, guidance, 
 and blessing upon the rulers set over us. 
 
 1 Tim. 3:2; Psal. 20 : 1 to 4, and 72 : 1. 
 
 II. That v^e ought to yield unto them not 
 only subjection in the Lord, but support, accor- 
 ding to our station and abilities. 
 
 Matt. 22 : 21 ; Rom. 13 : 5, 6 ; Neh. 5 : 18. 
 
 III. That if at any time, it shall be their 
 pleasure to call together any number of us, to 
 require an account of our affairs, and the state 
 of our congregations, we shall most readily 
 express all dutiful regard to them herein. 
 
 Isa. 49 : 23 ; Chron. 29 : 4 to 11 ; Rom, 13 : 1 ; Tit. 
 3: 1. 
 
262 HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 
 
 VIII. Of a Confession of Faith, 
 
 As to what appertains to soundness of judg- 
 ment in matters of faith, we esteem it suffici- 
 ent that a church acknowledge the Scriptures to 
 be the word of God, the perfect and only rule 
 of faith and practice, and own either the doc- 
 trinal part of those commonly called the Arti- 
 cles of the Church of England, or the Confes- 
 sion or Catechisms, shorter or larger, compiled 
 by the Assembly at Westminster, or the Con- 
 fession agreed on at the Savoy, to be agreeable 
 to the said rule. 
 
 2 Tim. 1 : 13 ; Eph. 4:5; Phil. 2 : 1, 2. 
 
 IX. Of our Duty and Deportment towards 
 them that are not in communion with us. 
 
 I. We judge it our duty to bear a Christian 
 respect to all Christians, according to their 
 several ranks and stations, that are not of our 
 persuasion or communion. 
 
 1 Peter. 2:17; Rom. 12:10; Gal. 6:2; Eph. 4:2; 
 Rom. 14: tot. 
 
 II. As for such as may be ignorant of the 
 principles of the Christian Religion, or of 
 picious conversation, we shall, in our respec- 
 tive places, as they give opportunity, endeavor 
 
HEADS OF AGREEMENT. 263 
 
 to explain to them the doctrine of hfe and salva- 
 tion, and to our utmost, persuade them to be 
 reconciled to God. 
 
 2 Tim. 2: 25; 2 Cor. 5 : 11,20. 
 
 III. That such who appear to have the es- 
 sential requisites to Church-communion, we 
 shall wilhngly receive them in the Lord, not 
 troubling them with disputes about lesser mat- 
 ters. 
 Rom. 14 : I. 
 
 As we assent to the fore-mentioned Heads 
 of Agreement, so we unanimously resolve, as 
 the Lord shall enable us, to practice according 
 to them. 
 
ARTICLES 
 
 OR THE ADMINISTRATION OF 
 
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE, 
 
 UNANIMOUSLY AGREED UPON, AND CONSENTED TO, BY THE 
 ELDERS AND ALL THE CHURCHES IN THE COLONY OF 
 CONNECTICUT, IN NEW ENGLAND, CONVENED BY DELE- 
 GATION IN A GENERAL COUNCIL AT SAYBROOK, SEP- 
 TEMBER 9th, 1708. 
 
 Such as has been narrated, in the Historical 
 Account, on the preceding pages, were the cir- 
 cumstances in which the Saybrook Platform orig- 
 inated and in which it was sanctioned by the leg- 
 islature of the colony, and adopted by most if 
 not by all the ministers and churches. It is well 
 known that at the period of its adoption, some di- 
 versity of opinion existed on the subject of church 
 government. Hence the " Heads of Agreement," 
 though not, strictly speaking, a part of the Plat- 
 form, were assented to by the Convention, which 
 "agreed that they should be observed by the 
 churches throughout the colony" because they 
 " were studious of keeping the unity of the Spirit 
 in the bond of peace." The fifteen "Articles for 
 the administration of church discipline" are spe- 
 cially the Platform ; and respecting the " Rules 
 and Usages of associations and consociations," 
 which tpid to moflifv the npplicntiori of the'jo ar- 
 ticles, 'be coramittee have supposed it *n be their 
 
ARTICLES OF vnVliCli IJiSClJPLliVE". 265 
 
 province to inquire with particular attention. With 
 a view to obtain the most accurate information of 
 tvhich the subject admits, application has been 
 made to the registers of the respective associa- 
 tions and consociations, and also to other gentle- 
 men in different parts of the state, and recourse 
 has been had to other sources of information 
 Inaccuracies and deficiencies, however, may pro 
 bably be found in this report; though we hope that 
 our labors will not prove altogether useless ; and 
 if the result shall be a better acquaintance with our 
 excellent constitution and a stronger attachment to 
 it among ministers and churches, we feel that we 
 shall not have labored in vain. 
 
 In general there has been some diversity of in- 
 terpretation from the earliest period. Some pastors 
 and churches, and some of the ecclesiastical bod- 
 ies, have interpreted the articles with greater lati- 
 tude, and others with less. But so far as inform- 
 ation has been obtained, we find that all the asso- 
 ciations and consociations in the state have^ from 
 the beginning recognized, and that they do still 
 recognize the Platform as the basis of their organ- 
 ization and of their proceedings. Most or all of 
 them, however, have their codes of By-laws, and 
 their written constitutions, still referring to the 
 Platform as their charter. 
 
 The result of our inquiries we give in notes ap- 
 pended to the several articles, as follows. 
 
 1. That the Elder or Elders of a 
 particular church, with the consent of 
 the brethren of the same, have power 
 
266 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE, 
 
 and ought to exercise church discipKne 
 according to the rule of God's Word, in 
 relation to all scandals that fall out with- 
 in the same. And it may be meet in all 
 cases of difficulty for the respective 
 Pastors of particular churches, to take 
 advice of the Elders jf the churches in 
 the neighborhood, before they proceed 
 to censure in such cases. 
 
 Matt. 18 : 17 ; Hcb. 13 : 17 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 4, 5, 12 ; 2 Cor. 
 2:6; Prov. 11 : 14 ; Acts 15: 13. 
 
 While the above principle has been admitted, 
 the common practice has been for the eldre or el- 
 ders to lay the cases of alledged scandal before 
 the brethren for trial and decision. They have 
 acted rather as moderators of the church meeting 
 than as judges on the merits of the case. So far 
 as this article relates to the expediency of the 
 pastor's taking advice of the elders of the chcruh- 
 es in the neighborhood, we find the istoms and 
 usages of the churches have been in conformity 
 ^vith the spirit of the article, th gh the pastors 
 and the churches have ever considered themselves 
 the sole judges whether it were, or were not, ex- 
 pedient to ask such advice before they proceeded 
 'to inflict censures. 
 
 II. That the churches v^hich are 
 neighboring each to other, shall conso- 
 ciate for mutual affording to each other 
 
ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 267 
 
 such assistance as may be requisite, 
 upon all occasions ecclesiastical. And 
 that the particular pastors and churches, 
 within the respective counties in this 
 government, shall be one consociation, 
 (or more if they shall judge meet,) for 
 the end aforesaid. 
 
 Psal. 122 : 3, 4, 5. and 133 : 1 ; Eccl. 4: 9 to 12 ; Acts, 
 15 : 2, 6, 22, 23 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 14 ; 1 Cor. 16 : 1. 
 
 This article, as has been already stated, was 
 generally if not universally complied with, early 
 in the year 1709. The committee have not 
 been able to learn that a single church, which 
 existed in the colony at that period, has remained 
 uriconsociated, at all times, until now. The di- 
 rections of the Platform have, with a [ew excep- 
 tions, been followed from the beginning. It is, 
 however, well known that there are at the pres- 
 ent time several churches (about fifteen) not con- 
 snciated Some of these are churches which 
 seceded from consociation on account of dissatis- 
 faction with its decisions, and some are churches 
 which have been organized long since the Plat- 
 form was adopted, and which for various reasons 
 have never joined consociation. In a few instan- 
 ces the associations and consociations are not 
 bounded by county lines. This is probably owing 
 to changes in those lines subsequently to the 
 formation of tlie ecclesiastical bodies under the 
 Platform ; or to avoid the local inconveniences to 
 which particular churches would otherwise he 
 
268 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 -subject. There are precedents where churches, 
 which, by a change of county lines, have been 
 placed in a county different from that in which 
 they were located at the time of their joining the 
 ■consociation, have applied to consociations for a 
 change of their connection and th? request has 
 been granted. Thus has been exhibited the fact 
 that the Platform has been regarded as the con- 
 stitution of the churches. The churches in New 
 Haven county, at the time of becoming consocia- 
 ted, stated the sense in which they understood the 
 constitution and the principles of interpretation on 
 which they consented to adopt it. Their record 
 will be given at the end of these notes. 
 
 ^^ Assistance upon all occasio7is ecclesiactical" 
 usage includes Ordinations, Installations, and dis- 
 missions of Pastors ; examinations of candidates 
 for ordination or installation, in respect to their 
 soundness in the faith and their qualifications for 
 the work of the ministry ; occasions in which ad- 
 vice is regularly asked by the churches or individ- 
 ual members ; the hearing of appeals from the 
 decisions of a consociated church; hearing and de- 
 termining cases of discipline or difficulty submit- 
 ted to the consociation previous to trial ; trial of 
 pastors accused of scandal or heresy on compbint 
 or call of the association ; and in general, — delib- 
 erations and advice concerning matters of common 
 interest to the churches. 
 
 '■^Particular pastors and churches within, c^-c." 
 It appears from this language that an elder, who 
 is not a pastor of some church within the limits 
 of the consociation and belonging to it, cannot be 
 constitutioaallv a member of consociation. 
 
ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 269 
 
 III. That all cases of scandal that 
 fall out within the circuit of any of the 
 aforesaid consociations shall be brought 
 to a council of the Elders ; and also 
 messenofers, of the churches within the 
 said circuit, i. e. the churches of one con- 
 sociation, if they see cause to send mess- 
 engers, when there shall be need of a 
 council for the determination of them. 
 
 3 John, 9:10; 1 Cor. 16:1; Gal. 6 : 1, 2 ; 2 Cor. 13 ; 
 2 ; Acts, 15 : 22 ; 2 Cor. 8 : 23. 
 
 This article has been and still is generally ob- 
 served by the consociated churches ; — they hav- 
 ing understood the article as allowing them to be 
 the judges when there is need of calling the con- 
 sociation to determine on cases of scandal ; and 
 further as permitting them to call a mutual coun- 
 cil if they judge that to be more expedient, or to 
 call even a select council, reserving, in the latter 
 case, and also in cases where judgment was 
 passed by the church, the right to the censured 
 parly of appeal to the consociation, agreeably to 
 the kh article. 
 
 Some of the objections made against this arti- 
 cle arise from the obscure arrangement of its 
 parts, and they might be obviated by reading it 
 as follows : — " That all cases of scandal that fall 
 out within the circuit of the aforesaid consocia- 
 tions, when there shall be need of a council for 
 the determination of them, shall be brought," Slc. 
 The churches are themselves to manage all the 
 243 
 
270 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 cases of scandal which they can manage without 
 special difficulty and hazard. 
 
 IV. That according to the common 
 practice of our churches, nothing shall 
 be deemed an act or judgment of any 
 council, which hath not the major part 
 of the Elders present concurring, audi 
 such a number of the messengers pres- 
 ent as makes the majority of the coun- 
 cil : Provided that if any such church 
 shall not see cause to send any messen- 
 gers to the council, or the persons cho- 
 sen by them shall not attend ; neither of 
 these shall be any obstruction to the 
 proceedings of the council, or invalidate 
 any of their acts. 
 
 Acts, 15; 23 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 32, 33. 
 
 In respect to this article there is a diversity of 
 usage. Most of the consociations have for many 
 years voted by a joint ballot, and a majority of the 
 whole forms the decision. The consociation of 
 New Haven county, voted. May 6th, 1780, " That 
 nothing shall be deemed a vote of this council, in 
 which there is not a majority of voices both 
 among the elders and messengers." There was 
 then but one consociation in the county, and this 
 vote is in accordance with the interpretation given 
 to the Platform by the churches in New Haven 
 county, 1709. Other consociations have modi- 
 
ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 271 
 
 lied the original article in various ways. And 
 we have not discovered any instance in which 
 an adherence to the strict letter of the article has 
 been insisted on so far as to prevent a decision of 
 the consociation, or where it has made any seri- 
 ous difficulty. In almost all cases the decisions 
 of consociations have been so nearly unanimous 
 as not to call for the application of this rule. 
 
 The provisions of this article were framed to 
 meet a common usage of the churches at the 
 period when the Platform was framed. The 
 churches were not restricted to one messenger 
 each. A writer of Massachusetts, in 1749, speak- 
 ing of the mischiefs arising from the prevailing 
 practice, says, " Some churches send one, (mes- 
 senger) others five, others ten or more, to the 
 same council, and the vote of each member is of 
 equal weight. When such was the usage of the 
 churches, some provision seemed necessary to 
 give the Elders a voice in the decisions of coun- 
 cils. That provision is in this fourth article. In 
 practice, the principle deemed objectionable by 
 some, is now laid aside. 
 
 V. That when any case is orderly 
 brought before any council of the chur- 
 ches, it shall there be heard and deter- 
 mined, which (unless orderly removed 
 from thence) shall be a final issue, and 
 all parties therein concerned, shall sit 
 down and be determined thereby. And 
 the council, so hearing, and giving the 
 
272 AKTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 result or final issue, in the said case as 
 aforesaid, shall see their determination, 
 or judgment duly executed and attended 
 in such way or manner, as shall in their 
 judgment be most suitable and agreea- 
 ble to the word of God. 
 
 Acts, 15 ; 1 Cor. 5 : 5 ; 2 Cor. 2 : 6, 11, and 13 : 3 ; Phil. 
 3 : 15 ; Rom. 14 : 2, 3. 
 
 We find the general practice has been to con- 
 sider the decisions of the consociations final, with 
 the exception specified in the article. This may 
 be done as it sometimes has been done by advice 
 of the consociation. It may be done also with 
 their consent. Though some have maintained that 
 the consociation can only advise, its advice is 
 nevertheless universally without appeal. The in- 
 stances have been rare in which a church has re- 
 fased to comply with the decisions of a consocia- 
 tion regularly convened. In a few cases, churches 
 have preferred to come under the censure of the 
 consociation and submit to non-communion ; or, 
 to withdraw and declare themselves independent. 
 Some of these after the excitement passed away, 
 have returned and been restored. It appears that 
 one or two consociations choose to call their deter- 
 minations advice rather than authoritative deci- 
 sions, but even here their determinations are con- 
 sidered final. 
 
 The 2d part of this article prescribes the duty 
 of the council, so hearing and giving the re- 
 stilt or final issue in a case coming before them ; 
 
ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 273 
 
 which duty is " to see their determination or judg- 
 ment duly executed and attended." So far as the 
 committee have information, usage accords with 
 the constitution on these points. Consociations 
 have rarely permitted their decisions to be trifled 
 with, though a commendable degree of christian 
 forbearance has been exercised where churches 
 felt aggrieved by their decisions. 
 
 There has been, we believe, some diversity of 
 opinion and practice with respect to the mode in 
 which the concurrence of the church in the de- 
 cisions of the consociation, shall be made known, 
 — whether it should be formally expressed or tac- 
 itly implied. In the opinion of the committee a 
 formal concurrence is to be preferred. 
 
 VI. That, if any Pastor and church 
 doth obstinately refuse a due attendance 
 and conformity to the determination of 
 the council, that hath the coo^nizance of 
 the case, and determineth it as above, 
 after due patience used, they shall be 
 reputed guilty of scandalous contempt, 
 and dealt with as the rule of God's word 
 in such case doth provide, and the sen- 
 tence of non-communion shall be de- 
 clared against such Pastor and church. 
 And the churches are to approve of the 
 said sentence, by withdrawing from the 
 communion of the Pastor and church 
 which so refuseth to be healed. 
 
274 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 Rom. 16 : 17 ; Matt. 18 : 15, 16, 17, by proportion ; Gal, 
 2: 11 tol4;2 Thes. 3:6, 14. 
 
 This article is deemed essential to the consti- 
 tution, and is in substance uniformly observed. 
 The churches have generally and with scarcely a 
 known exception, sustained the doings of the 
 consociation ; that is, they have sanctioned the 
 doings of their pastors and delegates, — and where 
 individual members of the consociated churches 
 have refused to observe the sentence of non-com- 
 munion with a delinquent church, they have been 
 considered as liable to censure. 
 
 It was an ancient practice for the messengers 
 to make a report of their doings to the churches, 
 that the churches might have opportunity to ap- 
 prove or condemn ; — that is to ratify the doings of 
 the consociation, : — a practice which might be 
 revived with advantage. 
 
 VII. That in case any difficulties 
 shall arise in any of the churches in 
 this colony, which cannot be issued with- 
 out considerable disquiet, that church 
 in which they arise, (or that minister, 
 or member aggrieved by them,) shall 
 apply themselves to the council of the 
 consociated churches of the circuit, to 
 which the said church belongs, who, if 
 they see cause shall thereupon convene". 
 hear and determine such cases of diifi-- 
 culty, unless the matter brought before 
 
ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 275 
 
 them, shall be judged so great in the 
 nature of it, or so doubtful in the issue, 
 or of such general concern, that the said 
 council shall judge best that it be refer- 
 red to a fuller council, consisting of the 
 churches of the other consociation with- 
 in the same county, (or of the next ad- 
 joining consociation of another county, 
 if there be not two consociations in the 
 county where the difficulty ariseth,) who, 
 toorether with themselves, shall hear 
 judge, determine, and finally issue such 
 case according to the word of God. 
 
 Prov. II : 14 ; 1 Cor. 14; 33, and 14 ; 24, by proportion. 
 
 VIII. That a particular church, in 
 which any difficulty doth arise, may, if 
 they see cause, call a council of the 
 consociated churches of the circuit, to 
 which the said church belongs, before 
 they proceed to sentence therein ; but 
 there is not the same liberty to an offend- 
 ing- brother to call the said council, be- 
 fore the church to which he belongs pro- 
 ceed to excommunication in the said 
 case, imless with the consent of the 
 church. 
 
 Acta, 15: 2; Matt. 18 : 15,16, 17. 
 
276 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 The 7th and 8th articles are observed without- 
 any essential diversity of construction or practice. 
 
 IX. That all the churches of the re- 
 spective consociations shall choose, if 
 they see cause, one or two members of 
 each church, to represent them in the 
 councils of the said churches, as occa- 
 sion may call for them, who shall stand 
 in that capacity till new be chosen for 
 the same service, unless any church 
 shall incline to choose their messengers 
 anew, upon the convening of such coun- 
 cils. 
 
 Acts 15 : 2, 4 ; 2 Cor. 8 : 23. 
 
 In reference to this article we find that the 
 general usage is to appoint delegates for a single 
 council only ; not delegates to stand in that ca- 
 pacity until new ones are chosen. The usual 
 practice is to send but one delegate, though in- 
 stances occur in which two are chosen, especially 
 to annual consociations. 
 
 X. That the minister or ministers of 
 the county towns, and where there are 
 no ministers in such towns, the two next 
 ministers to the said town, shall as soon 
 as conveniently may be, appoint a time 
 and place, for the meeting of the Elders 
 
ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 277 
 
 and messengers of the clinrches in the 
 said county, in order to their forming 
 themselves into one or more consocia- 
 tions, and notify the said time and place 
 to the Elders and churches of that coun- 
 ty, who shall attend at the same, the El- 
 ders in their own persons, and the 
 churches by their messengers, if they 
 see cause to send them. Which Elders 
 and messengers, so assembled in coun- 
 cil, as also any other council hereby al- 
 lowed of, shall have joovv'er to adjourn 
 themselves as need shall be, for the 
 space of one year, after the beginning 
 or first session of the said council, and 
 no longer. And that minister who was 
 chosen at the last session of any council, 
 to be moderator, shall with the advice 
 and consent of two more Elders, (or in 
 case of the moderator's death, any two 
 Elders of the same consociation,) call an- 
 other council within the circuit, when 
 they shall judge there is need thereof. 
 And all councils may prescribe rules as 
 occasion may require, and whatsoever 
 they shall judge needful within their cir- 
 cuit, for the w^ell-performing, and order- 
 s' 
 
278 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 ly-managmg their several Acts, to be at- 
 tended by them, or matters that come 
 under their cognizance. 
 
 Phil. 4 ; 8 ; 1 Cor. 14 : 40 ; Phil. 3 : 15, 16. Rom. 14 : 2, 3. 
 
 This article we believe lias ever been regarded 
 by all the consociations in the state ; and they all, 
 acting in accordance with its provisions, have 
 adopted rules for the regulating of their concerns ; 
 and though there is some diversity in the mode of 
 calling the consociation, in a general sense the 
 rule of the constitution is followed. 
 
 XL That if any person or persons or- 
 derly complained of to a council, or that 
 are witnesses to such complaints, (hav- 
 ing regular notification to appear,) shall 
 refuse or neglect so to do, in the place, 
 and at the time specified in the warning 
 given, except they or he give some sat- 
 isfying reason thereof to the said coun- 
 cil, they shall be judged guilty of scan- 
 dalous contempt. 
 
 Col. 2:5; Heb. 13 : 17 ; 1 Thes. 5 : 14. 
 
 "With respect to this article, there appears to be 
 no difference of opinion as to the principle. The 
 only varieties in practice relate to the treatment 
 of those who are guilty of such scandalous or dis- 
 ciplinable contempt ; and to what constitutes a 
 
ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 279 
 
 regular notification to the parties and to wit- 
 nesses. On this latter point diflerent consocia- 
 tions specify diilerent modes of notification and 
 different periods of time. 
 
 XII. That the teachmg- Elders of 
 each county shall be one association, (or 
 more if thej see cause,) which associa- 
 tion or associations shall assemble twice 
 a year at least, at such time and place as 
 they shall appoint, to consult the duties 
 of their office, and the common interest 
 of the churches ; wdio shall consider and 
 resolve questions and cases of impor- 
 tance which shall be offered by any 
 among themselves, or others; who also 
 shall have power of examining and re- 
 commending the candidates of the min- 
 istry to the work thereof. 
 
 Psal. 133 : 1 ; Acts, 23 : 17, 28 to 32 : Mai. 2:7; Matt. 
 5 : 14 ; Deut. 17 : 8, 9, 10 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 22 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 15 ; 
 1 Tim. 3 : 6, 10 ; Rom. 10 : 15 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 14. 
 
 This article does not seem to have contem- 
 plated the case of ordainerl ministers without 
 pastoral charge ; nor does any part of the con- 
 stitution. One hundred and thirty three years 
 ago, such cases were of rare occurrence. Now, 
 it is the uniform practice, so far as we know, 
 to consider ordained ministers, though without 
 pastoral charge, as lawful members of association^ 
 and also to admit as members of association, those 
 
280 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 ministers who are pastors of churches not conso- 
 ciated. Formerly the associations did not receive 
 such pastors without the express stipulation that 
 they should not act in cases where a consocia- 
 ted pastor or church were concerned or under 
 discipline, and with a very few exceptions such 
 is the case now. Nearly all the consociations 
 consider pastors of churches unconsociated as not 
 legal members of that body, and also that dismissed 
 ministers are not constituent parts of the consocia- 
 tion. This in our judgment, is the right con- 
 struction of the Platform, But while in practice, 
 dismissed ministers are considered members of as- 
 sociation, though the constitution speaks only of 
 ^^ associated pastors,'^ there is on one point a diver- 
 sity of usage. Some associations send such min- 
 isters as delegates to the general, association, and 
 other associations, we believe, do not. 
 
 To associations and to them alone, belongs the 
 business of examining and licensing candidates 
 for the ministry. Such is the usage ; and though 
 they have, sometimes and for a season, delegated 
 the pouter (or the; right) to committees of their re- 
 spective bodies, this practice, on conviction of its 
 inexpediency and in compliance with the recom- 
 mendation of the General Association, is now laid 
 aside. (Some remarks on the licensure of candi- 
 dates may be found in a subsequent part of this 
 volume, and also on the discipline of dismissed 
 ministers and of pastors not consociated.) 
 
 XIIT. That the said associated pas- 
 tors shall take notice of anj among 
 
ARTICLES OF CHUP.CH DISCIPLINE. 281 
 
 tbemselves, that may be accused of 
 scandal, or heresy unto, or cognizable 
 by them, examine the matter carefully, 
 and if they find just occasion, shall di- 
 rect to the calling- of the council, where 
 such offenders shall be duly proceeded 
 against. 
 
 Lev. 19 : 17 ; 1 Cor. 5:6: Tit. 3 : 10, 11 ; Tsa. 52 : 11 ; 
 Mai. 3:3; Tit. 1 : 6 to 9 ; Deut. 13 : 14 ; 3 John 9, 10 ; 
 Rev. 2 : 14, 15 ; 1 Tim. 1 : 20, and 4 : 14. 
 
 There is not a strict uniformity of practice 
 under this article. We suppose, however, that 
 the usage has generally been for the associa- 
 tion not to try and pass judgment upon a consocia- 
 ted pastor, but only to investigate so far as to as- 
 certain whether there be just occasion for calling 
 *'the council." Happily for the reputation and 
 usefulness of the ministry in Connecticut, prece- 
 dents for settling this inquiry are rare. 
 
 " The councilP " The council of the churches." 
 This language in the Platform almost invariably 
 denotes what is now called the consociation, 
 
 XIV. That the said associated pas- 
 tors shall also be consulted by bereaved 
 churches, belonoinor to their association, 
 and recommend to such churches, such 
 persons as may be fit to be called and 
 settled in the work of the Gospel minis- 
 try among them. And if such bereaved 
 
 25s 
 
282 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 churches shall not seasonably call and 
 settle a minister among them, the said as- 
 sociated pastors shall lay the state of 
 such bereaved churches before the Gen- 
 eral Assembly of this colony, that they 
 may take such order concerning them 
 as shall be found necessary for their 
 peace and edification. 
 
 2 Cor. 11 : 28 ; Phil. 2 : 19, 20, 21 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 15 ; Tit. 
 1:6 to 10; Isa. 49: 33. 
 
 Formerly, and indeed until the last thirty years, 
 the churches, in conformity with the provis- 
 ions of this article, were accustomed to consult 
 the associated pastors and to employ candidates 
 recommended by them ; and the usage was atten- 
 ded with the most beneficial results. But in later 
 years this excellent provision has been somewhat 
 neglected, and neglected we believe, to the inju- 
 ry of the churches. The causes of this change 
 of usage may be, first, the increasing independen- 
 cy of views cherished by the churches, so thai 
 they are less disposed to ask advice ; — secondly, 
 the frequent changes in tho ministry, which tend 
 to weaken a sense of the importance and sacred- 
 ness of the pastoral relation, and of the evils 
 consequent upon callino- and settling an incom- 
 petent person ; — and thirdly, a dependence on 
 the advice or recommendation of the professors in 
 our theological seminaries. These professors 
 from their connection with candidates for the min- 
 istry, do, in many cases, take the place of the as- 
 
ARTICLES OP CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 283 
 
 sociated pastors, and are consulted by destitute 
 churches. The latter part ui' the article, which 
 makes it the duty of the associated pastors, in 
 certain circumstances, to lay the case of a be- 
 reaved church before the General Assembly of the 
 colony, is obsolete. 
 
 XV. That it be recommended as ex- 
 pedient that all the associations of this 
 colony do meet in a General Associa- 
 tion, bj their respective delegates, one 
 or more out of each association, once a 
 year; the first meeting to be at Hart- 
 ford, at tlie time of the General Election 
 next ensuing the date hereof, and so an- 
 nually in all the counties successively, 
 at such time and plixce, as they, the said 
 delegates, shall in their annual meet- 
 ings appoint. 
 
 Heb. 13; 1. 
 
 Respecting the usatres which modify the appli- 
 cation of the 15th article, relative to the formation 
 and meetings of the General Association, no re- 
 marks are deemed necessary in this place. A 
 condensed and valuable history of the General 
 Association, has been recently published by the 
 venerable Register, — the Rev. Dr. Chapin. 
 
284 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 ADDITIONAL NOTE. 
 
 The minutes of tlie council which formed the 
 Consociation of New Haven County, April 13th, 
 1709, are preserved on the records of the Asso 
 elation of New Haven county. Respecting that 
 council, the Rev. Jonathan Todd, pastor of East 
 Guilford (now Madison,) says, in a tract publish- 
 ed in 1759, " Most of the elders and churches, 
 by their messengers, attended, though with par- 
 ticular instructions, (as I was informed by one 
 "who was very active in bringing about such a 
 consociation of the churches), to take care to 
 secure their congregational privileges. When, 
 they came together, many of the messengers of 
 the churches had some doubts whether their con- 
 gregational liberties were sufficiently guarded in 
 some of the articles. The Rev. Mr. Andrew, 
 (of Milford,) and Mr. Pierpont, (of New Haven,) 
 interpreted these articles to their satisfaction. 
 They insisted that the sense of those articles, or 
 clauses of articles that they were in greatest- 
 doubt about, should be v/ritten and fixed, to pre- 
 vent a different interpretation hereafter." Todd's 
 Faithful Narrative, p. 34. 
 
 As the interpretation then given and put upon 
 record, w^as not only a cotemporaneous expo- 
 sition of the Platform, but was given by two of 
 the members of the Svnod which formed the 
 
ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 285 
 
 Platform, one of whom (Mr. Pierpont,) is desig- 
 nated by tradition {Stiles' Christian Union, p. 70), 
 as the author of that instrument, it has a histori- 
 cal value sufficient to justify its insertion here. 
 
 " Some members desiring the Council's sense 
 of several Articles in the written method of mana- 
 ging discipline, as it was agreed on by the 
 Council, at Saybrook, Sept. 9, 1708. 
 
 " Voted as follows : — 
 
 " 1. As to the first Article, v\^e conclude, if the 
 majority of the brethren do not consent, the elders 
 cannot proceed to act. If the elders do not con- 
 sent, the fraternity cannot proceed ; in which 
 case it is proper to seek council. 
 
 " 2. The second Article, avc understand to be 
 an explanation, or revival, of the duty engaged by 
 our churches when they give the right hand of 
 felIow:>hip. 
 
 " 3. By ' all cases of scandal' in iVrticle third, 
 we suppose such cases as need a council for their 
 determination. 
 
 " 4. A major part of the elders we suppose ne- 
 cessary. As in a particular church the brethren 
 cannot act without the eider, so in a council, the 
 messengers may not make an act of council, with- 
 out the elders or a major part of them. 
 
 " 5. ' Shall see their determination,' &c. i. e. 
 shall by themselves, or some of their number de- 
 puted thereunto, observe whether the counsel of 
 God, sought in this way, may be complied with 
 or refused. 
 
 " 6. Contempt of counsel sought of God, or of- 
 fered in a way of God, must be scandalous, or a 
 just ofTence, and to be dealt with. And that 
 
286 ARTICLES OF CHURCH DISCIPLINIT. 
 
 clause, viz. ' The cliiirches are to approve of sai{3 
 sentence,' &;c., we understand as the Platform* 
 expresseth it, viz. The churches being informed 
 of the council's judgment, and the churches ap- 
 proving said sentence, then the non-communion to 
 be declared. Without approbation of churches, 
 there cannot be a non-communion of said churches. 
 
 " 7. The seventh Article provides only for 
 joining two councils in weighty, diincult, and dan- 
 gerous cases. 
 
 " 8. Churches may call a council before they 
 proceed to censure ; but, without their allowance, 
 no particular person shall have a council before 
 excommunication. 
 
 " 9. That as no members of a council can re- 
 main such for longer than one year ; so the 
 churches may choose new messengers for every 
 council, if they see cause. 
 
 " 10. The tenth Article directs to the callings 
 the first council, and adjourning the same, not be- 
 yond a year, and how a further council may af- 
 terwards be called. 
 
 "11. The eleventh Article shows how persons 
 concerned may be obliged to attend, with their 
 cases and evidence, on a council. 
 
 " 12. The twelfth Article is the revival of our 
 former ministers' meetings, for the ends and good 
 services formerly aimed at ; wherein our people 
 did rejoice for a season, and hope yet will. 
 
 " 13. The thirteenth Article shows how a 
 minister offending may be proceeded against, till, 
 by a council of that consociaticn, he be reclaii'^-< 
 ed, or removed from his office." 
 
 ♦ See Camb. Platf. Ch. XV. <J 2, 3d, way of Communion. 
 
DIGEST 
 
 RULES AND USAGES 
 
 (Honaociations anb ^S5onatxon0 
 
 CONNECTICUT 
 
DIGEST. 289 
 
 PART FIRST. 
 
 OF CHURCHES. 
 
 1. The completeness of particular Churches. 
 
 The rights, powers, and duties of particular 
 churches are the basis of our ecclesiastical 
 constitution. To none but the elder or elders 
 of a particular church with the consent of the 
 brethren of the same, does it belong to exercise 
 church discipline, to open and shut, to receive 
 and reject, to excommunicate and to absolve 
 from excommunication. (Heads of Agreement 
 I ; 6, 7. Saybrook Articles I.) 
 
 II. The Communion of Churches. 
 
 1 . Although churches are distinct, and equal, 
 yet all the churches ought to preserve church 
 communion, one with another ; and all ought to 
 be most willing to give account of their church 
 proceedings to each other, when desired, for 
 preventing or removing any offences that may 
 arise among them. (Heads of Ag. IV, 6.) 
 
 2 The churches confederated under our ec- 
 clesiastical constitution, do not by their confed- 
 
 26 
 
290 DIGEST. 
 
 eration cease to be Congregational churches ; 
 nor do tliey part with any of the rights, powers 
 and duties, which belong to them by Ciirist's 
 institution. They only consent and covenant 
 to exercise towards each other, under certain 
 forms, that mutual communion which is their 
 duty as churches of Christ ; and particularly, 
 first, by way of mutual care in taking thought 
 for one another's welfare, — secojidly, by way of 
 consultation one with another in cases which 
 require the judgment and counsel of other 
 churches, — and thir'dly, by way of admonition, 
 to wit, in case any public offence be found in a 
 church, in wliich case, if the church that lieth 
 under offence be found obstinate, after due 
 means used for its recovery, by a council or 
 synod of neighboring churches, those neigh- 
 boring churches approving and accepting the 
 judgment of the council, are respectively to 
 declare the sentence of non-communion con- 
 cerning the offending church.* 
 
 * These and other particular instances of church commu- 
 . nion, were distinctly defined by the synod at Cambridge, in 
 1648. Such responsibility of churches to each other was 
 well known and practically recognized in Connecticut long 
 before the Saybrook Platform was framed. See Carab. 
 Platf. XV: 2. 
 
UIOEST. 291 
 
 PART SECOND. 
 
 OF CONSOCIATION. 
 
 1, The matter of a Consociation. 
 
 1 A coNsociATiox consists of the churches 
 neighboring to each other within a certain dis- 
 trict, which is ordinarily either a whole or a 
 part of a county, with the elders or pastors, 
 agreeing to practice church communion, by af- 
 fording to each other such assistance as may 
 be requisite upon all occasions ecclesiastical. 
 (Sayb. Art. II.) 
 
 2. A church proposing to unite with the 
 consociation, may be required to give satisfac- 
 tion to other churches respecting the conformi- 
 ty of its faith and order to the pattern of the 
 scriptures. (Heads of Agr. VIII, ) 
 
 II. The members of a Council of the Consociated Churches. 
 
 1. Every pastor of a consociated chiu-ch is 
 a member of the council of the consociation. 
 (Saybr. Art. II.) Nevertheless, if a pastor of a 
 consociated church has been introduced into 
 
292 DIGEST. 
 
 the pastoral office without the presence and con- 
 currence of the council of the consociation, such 
 pastor cannot be obtruded upon the churches of 
 the district as a standing member of the coun- 
 cil without their first obtaining, by examination, 
 or otherwise, as they shall see ht, satisfaction 
 respecting his fitness for the work. 
 
 2. The brotherhood of each consociated 
 church is to be represented in the council by 
 one or more messengers or delegates, chosen 
 for that purpose by themselves, according to the 
 rules and usages of each particular church. 
 (Sayb. Art. IX.) 
 
 III. The officers of a Consociation. 
 
 1 . Every council elects its moderator, to di- 
 rect the debates and preserve order, and its 
 scribe or scribes to write the minutes of the 
 proceedings. 
 
 2. The only standing officer of a consocia- 
 tion, is the register who keeps the records, 
 and transcribes into a book the minutes of 
 oach council as written down by the scribe or 
 jscribes. 
 
 3. In the consociation of New London 
 county, the officers are a Moderator, Clerk, 
 and Treasurer. The Moderator is chosen an- 
 nually ; the Clerk and Treasurer hold their of- 
 fices during the pleasure of the consociation. 
 
DIGEST. 293 
 
 IV. Meetings of the Council. 
 
 L In each consociation, an annual meeting 
 is held at a time and place previously agreed 
 on. In this annual council, the pastors and 
 the messengers of the churches meet without 
 being summoned by special letters missive. 
 
 2. The minister who was chosen at the last 
 session of any council to be moderator, shall 
 with the advice and consent of two or more el- 
 ders, (or in case of the moderator's death, 
 any two elders of the same consociation) 
 call another council within the circuit when 
 thev shall judge there is need thereof, (Sayb. 
 Art. X.)* 
 
 V, Business belonging to the Council. 
 
 1 . In the districts of New Haven, Fairfield, 
 
 * To this rule prescnbed in the Platform, there are, in 
 practice, these exceptions. In New London county, the 
 moderator, or in case of his death or disability, the senior 
 pastor, is empowered to convene the council at his own dis- 
 cretion whenever he is orderly applied to for that purpose. 
 In Fairfield East, the moderator may convene the council 
 with the consent of one pastor, and must convene it at the 
 request of two. In Litchfield North, the moderator on ap- 
 plication from five members of the consociation, and in 
 Litchfield South, the moderator on application from five 
 members of any consociate church, is required to convene 
 the council. In New Haven West, the senior pastor, is au- 
 thorized, in case of the death of the moderator, to act in 
 his stead. 
 
 253 
 
294 DIGEST. 
 
 and Litchfield counties, the rules and usages 
 of the consociations, require a council of all 
 the consociated churches to be called at the set- 
 tlement or dismission of a pastor. In Hartford 
 North, each church, when settling or dismiss- 
 ing a pastor, calls a council at its own discre- 
 tion. In Hartford South, Windham, and Tol- 
 land, the majority of the council, on such occa- 
 sions, must be of the consociations. In Mid- 
 dlesex all the members of such councils, must 
 be of the consociation. 
 
 In New London county, a particular rule ex- 
 ists, viz. "When any particular church and so- 
 ciety shall present to the moderator, documents 
 preparatory to the ordination or dismission of a 
 minister, the moderator shall, by letters mis- 
 sive, convoke such ministers and delegates from 
 their respective churches, (not less than six of 
 each) as said church and society shall request, 
 which ministers and delegates, together with 
 himself and a delegate from his church, 
 •shall constitute a council for the above purpose. 
 In the case of ordination, the church and pas- 
 tor elect shall have the privilege of inviting one 
 or two pastors and delegates of churches 
 without the consociation, but in fellowship 
 with it, to act in concert with the consociation." 
 
 2 At the annual meeting, the council in- 
 quires into the state of religion in the churches 
 of the district, enters into deliberations and 
 
DIGEST. 295 
 
 gives advice concerning matters of common in- 
 terest, and wlien orderly applied to, gives ad- 
 vice to a particular church, or to individual 
 members of the churches. 
 
 3. In case any difficulties arise in any of the 
 churches, which cannot be issued without con- 
 siderable disquiet, that church in which they 
 arise, may before proceeding to sentence there- 
 in, or at any stage of the proceedings, apply 
 to the council of the consociated churches of 
 the circuit to which the said church belongs, 
 who, if they see cause, shall thereupon con- 
 vene, heir, and determine such cases of diffi- 
 culty. (Sayb. Art. VII, VIII.) 
 
 4. When a consociated church has pro- 
 ceeded to the sentence of excommunication 
 against a brother charged with any offence, 
 such offending brother has liberty to call a 
 council of the churches of the consociation 
 to hear and determine in his case. (Sayb. 
 Art. VII, VIII.) 
 
 VI. The form of proceeding in cases of difficulty. 
 
 1. The case of an offending Pastor. In 
 some districts, as New Haven West, and 
 Fairfield East, no complaint is entertained 
 against a pastor, except on the presentation of 
 the associated pastors of the district. (Sayb. 
 Art. XIII.) In others, as Litchfield South, 
 
296 DIGEST. 
 
 if an elder has been complained of to the asso- 
 ciated pastors, and they have refused to bring 
 the matter before the council, the aggrieved 
 brother may complain directly to the consocia- 
 tion. In New London, a complaint against a 
 pastor may be brought by any other pastor, or 
 by a church, directly to the council without any 
 interposition of tlie associated pastors. In 
 New London, none but a pastor, or a church, 
 of that consociation, and in Litchfield North, 
 none but a pastor, can commence a process of 
 discipline with a pastor. 
 
 2. The case of an offending Church. In 
 the consociation of New London county, any 
 minister or church of the consociation, be- 
 ing aggrieved with unscriptural profession or 
 deportment of any of the churches in that con- 
 nection, and having used all those private 
 means which the Gospel proposes for reforming 
 the erring member, may present a complaint to 
 the consociation. In Litchfield South, if the 
 body of the church shall be guilty of heresy or 
 scandal, an aggrieved brother shall use his en- 
 deavors to have a church meeting regularly con- 
 vened ; at which meeting he shall lay before 
 the church their apprehended errors ; and if 
 they give not christian satisfaction, he shall reg- 
 ularly bring his complaint to the consociation : 
 Or if the church refuse to meet and hear such 
 complaint of an offended brother, he may di- 
 rectly, thereupon, bring his complaint to the 
 consociation. In Litchfield North, a process 
 
DIGEST. 297 
 
 of discipline with a churcli may be commenced 
 by a pastor, or any member of that chm*ch ; 
 the first steps to be taken in private, but at the 
 second step, one pastor and one member, from 
 another church are to assist, before the offend- 
 ing church shaU be cited to answer to any com- 
 plaint before the consociation ; Should the 
 proper officer for calling the church refuse to 
 do it, on Avritten application stating the griev- 
 ance, or should the church refuse to assemble, 
 he or they are to be adjudged contumacious. 
 In other consociations, no method is expressly 
 provided by which a church can be brought be- 
 fore a council of the consociation without its 
 own consent, except in the case of an appeal 
 from its sentence of excommunication. 
 
 3. The Organ of communication ivitli the 
 Council. A person having a complaint against 
 a minister is to bring his complaint, not directly 
 to the consociation, (except in New London 
 county) but to the associated pastors of the dis- 
 trict through the moderator of the association. 
 A reference, complaint, or appeal to the conso- 
 ciation, is to be put into the hands of the mod- 
 erator of the last council, or of the pastor or 
 pastors upon whom, in the case of his death or 
 disability, it devolves to act in his stead. 
 
 4. Citation. It is the duty of the moderator, 
 or of the person or persons acting in his stead, to 
 examine the reference, complaint, appeal, or re- 
 quest, put into his hands, and if he finds that it is 
 in order, and that the case is one in which, ac- 
 
298 DIGEST. 
 
 cording to the rules of the consociation, a council 
 is required, he is to issue not onl)^ letters mis- 
 sive convening the council, but also citations to 
 the parties concerned, and if requested to the 
 witnesses named by either party. The cita- 
 tion to a party complained of or appealed from, 
 must be accompanied with a certified copy of 
 the complaint or appeal, and ought to be pre- 
 sented, unless the consociation has some other 
 special rule, at least eight days before the time 
 appointed for the trial of the case. In Fairfield 
 East, and Windham, a minister accused before 
 the consociation must receive notice at least 
 one month previous to the meeting of the con- 
 sociation. Ill some consociations, usage per- 
 mits either the moderator or the scribe to is- 
 sue citations to parlies or witnesses. And in 
 some, as in Litchfield South, notice given to 
 the church, or to the pastor, or moderator of 
 the church by a party appealing, is sufl[icient 
 notice to the church to appear before the conso- 
 ciation, at the next annual meeting, in answer 
 to the appeal. 
 
 5. Limitation of the Right of Appeal. In 
 Fairfield East, and Windham, every appel- 
 lant is required to give the church notice in 
 writing, of his intention to appeal, within one 
 month after his conviction, and to prosecute the 
 appeal before the council, within six months 
 from the original trial. In Litchfield South, 
 the appeal must be duly notified to the church 
 
DIGEST. 299 
 
 or to their Moderator within eight days after 
 the sentence of the cliurch is rendered. 
 
 6. Censure of scandalous Contempt. If 
 any person or persons orderly complained of to 
 a council, or that are witnesses to such com- 
 plaints, (having regular notification to appear, 
 shall refuse or neglect so to do, in the place, 
 and at the time specified, in the warning given, 
 except they or he give some satisfactory reason 
 thereof, to the said council, they shall be judged 
 guilty of scandalous contempt. (Sayb. Art. XI.) 
 If any person thus guilty of scandalous con- 
 tempt, be a member of a church, that church, 
 ought to deal with him as an offender : other- 
 wise, the church becomes partaker of his sin. 
 
 "VII. Method of voting in a Council. 
 
 The rule according to which questions were 
 anciently decided in councils of the consociated 
 churches, was that nothing shall be deemed, an 
 act, or judgment of any council, which hath 
 not the major part of the elders present concur- 
 ring, and such a number of the messengers 
 present, as makes the majority of the council. 
 (Sayb. Art. IV,) In the consociations of Litch- 
 field county, and in that of New Haven East, 
 this rule is still observed, with the modification 
 that a majority of the elders must concur with 
 
300 DIGEST. 
 
 a majority of the messengers, to give validity to 
 any act in reference to which, the apphcation of 
 the rule, is demanded by any member of the 
 council. In New Haven West, two thirds of 
 the votes are necessary to a decision. 
 
 VIII. Result or decision of the Council. 
 
 The result or decision of the council whether 
 It be called advisory, as in some districts, or 
 authoritative as in others, is in all cases to be 
 a final issue. That is, no other council maybe 
 called to rejudge the matter : and in all cases, 
 the church is to give effect to the decision of 
 the council, by accepting and acting upon it, or 
 by submitting to it, as the case may require. 
 And the council, having seen their determina- 
 tion or judgment, duly executed and attended, 
 may put upon its records the evidence of the 
 comphance of the church with the decision. 
 
 IX. The right of parties to be heard by counsel. 
 
 No person is permitted to appear as counsel 
 for another, before any consociation, who is not 
 a member of a congregational church, and in 
 good standing. In the consociation of New 
 
LUGiisr. 30 i 
 
 Haven West, no person practicing as an at- 
 torney at law, in the civil courts, is allowed 
 to appear as counsel. In New Haven East, no 
 person who has made the pleading of the law, 
 his professional business is admitted as an ad- 
 vocate unless he be a member of a church, 
 belonging to that consociation. In the consoci- 
 ation of New London, no person is permitted to 
 appear as counsel, for any party ; nevertheless, 
 the consociation, when in its judgment the fair 
 and full investigation of any cause, shall re- 
 quire aid, may designate one of its own mem- 
 bers to present and examine witnesses in favor 
 of one or both the parties. 
 
 Xi The union of two Consociationg* 
 
 There is no appeal from the determination 
 pronounced by a council of the consociated 
 churches, in a district, to any other council 
 or judicature. Yet if the matter brought before 
 the counsel of any district shall be judged so 
 great in the nature of it, or so doubtful in the 
 issue, or of such general concern, that the said 
 council shall judge best that it be referred to a 
 fuller council, then they shall invite to their aid 
 the churches of the other consociation, within 
 the same county, (or of the next adjoining con- 
 sociation of another county, if there be in it two 
 
 ^7 
 
302 DIGEST. 
 
 consociations in the county, where the difficulty 
 ariseth,) and the fuller council of those two ad- 
 joining consociations, shall hear, judge, deter- 
 mine, and finally issue such case according to 
 the word of God. (Sayb. Art. VII.) 
 
 XI. Proceedings when the Church refuses to abide by 
 judgment of the Council. 
 
 1. If any pastor and churcli dotli obsti- 
 nately refuse a due attendance, and conformity 
 to the determination of the council, that hath 
 the cognizance of the case, and determineth it 
 as above, after due patience used, they shall be 
 reputed guilty of scandalous contempt. (Sayb* 
 Art. VI.) 
 
 2. Such pastor and church, are to be dealt 
 with as the rule of God^s word doth provide, 
 i. e. following the analogy of the rule, given by 
 Christ, in Matthew XVIIl ; 15, 16, 17. (Sayb. 
 Art. VI.) 
 
 3. If the offending church, and pastor, re- 
 fuse to have the admonition of the consociated 
 church, expressed by the council, then, after 
 due patience, the sentence of non-communion 
 shall be declared against such pastor and 
 church. And the churches of the district, are 
 severally to approve of the said sentence, by 
 withdrawing from the communion of the pastor 
 
DIGEST. 303 
 
 and church, which so refuseth to be heard. 
 (Sayb. Art. VI. See also above Part I. Art. 
 II. § 2.) 
 
 XII. Select Councils. 
 
 1 . The right of a church to ask advice of 
 any other churches in cases of difficuUy, is 
 not taken away by our ecclesiastical confeder- 
 ation, yet the party concerned has always a 
 right, to have his cause heard and determined 
 by the consociation, after the church has pro- 
 ceded to sentence of excommunication against 
 him. 
 
 2. In Litchfield South, if it be requested by 
 any oifender, when prosecuted in any particular 
 church, he or she shall have a right, (by the 
 consent of the church,) to an advisory council 
 to be mutually chosen by such church and of- 
 fender, previously to a hearing and judgment 
 by the church ; unless by mutual consent of 
 the parties, such case shall be immediately re- 
 ferred to the consociation. 
 
 3. The result of a select council, should be 
 entered upon the records of the church ; and 
 in Litchfield North, it is distinctly required that 
 an authentic copy of the result, be deposited 
 with the register of the consociation to be 
 kept on file. 
 
304 DIGEST. 
 
 4. No aggrieved party m a consociated 
 church has a right in any case to call an ex parte 
 council, for the redress of grievances ; no church 
 is required to comply with such a call, or to 
 attend to the advice of such a council ; — our 
 ecclesiastical confederation having provided a 
 more excellent w^ay. 
 
 PART THIRD. 
 
 OF PARTICULAR ASSOCIATIONS. 
 
 I. Membership in the Association. 
 
 1. The teaching elders of the churches in 
 each county or district become an association 
 by their own consent and covenant. (Sayb. 
 Art. XIT.) He who consents to become a 
 teaching elder in a consociated church, con- 
 sents to become a member of the association, 
 but does not become actually a member, till 
 the associated pastors, upon their satisfaction 
 of his fitness, consent, either formally or infor- 
 mally, to receive him. 
 
 2. Ordained ministers of the gospel, having 
 no pastoral relation to a church, but exercising 
 their ministry within the bounds of an associa- 
 tion, either as teachers in a theological school, 
 or as supplying a congregation statedly with 
 the ministration of the word, ought to be in 
 connection with the association of the district 
 
DIGEST. 305 
 
 within which they reside, and become such by- 
 mutual consent. 
 
 3. A minister dismissed from his pastoral 
 charge, and still exercising his ministry occa- 
 sionally, does not cease to be a member of the 
 association, but is under their fraternal inspec- 
 tion in all that concerns his ministerial charac- 
 ter, and may sit in their meetings to aid with 
 his advice and vote. 
 
 4. A minister ordained to the work of an evan- 
 gelist whether as a missionary to foreign parts, 
 or to labor among the destitute at home, ought 
 to be connected with some association till such 
 time, as it shall be convenient for him to be uni- 
 ted with some other body. 
 
 II. Duties of the Association. 
 
 The duties of the associated pastors in each 
 county or division of a county, are, 
 
 1 . To consult the duties of their office, and 
 common interest of the churches, [Sayb. Art. 
 XII.] by carefully inquiring, at least twice in 
 each year, into the state of religion in their 
 respective charges : 
 
 2. To send three delegates each year to the 
 general association, and by the hands of those 
 delegates an authentic report of the state of re- 
 ligion in that district : 
 
 3. To act upon such matters as may be re- 
 ferred to them by the general association : 
 
 27« 
 
306 DIGEST. 
 
 4. To consider and resolve questions and 
 cases of importance which shall be offered by 
 any among themselves or others : (Sayb. Art. 
 
 5. To examine candidates for the ministry, 
 and by a certificate of approbation, (commonly 
 called a license) to recommend to the churches 
 such as they find to be duly qualified : (Sayb. 
 Art. XII.) 
 
 6. To recommend to bereaved churches, on 
 their application for advice, such persons as 
 may be fit to be called and settled in the work 
 of the Gospel ministry among them : (Sayb. 
 Art. XIV.) 
 
 7. To take notice of any among themselves 
 that may be accused of scandal or heresy unto 
 them, or of scandal or heresy cognizable by 
 them ; to examine the matter carefully ; and, 
 if they find just occasion, to direct to the call- 
 ing of the council of the consociated churches 
 of the district, that such offenders may be duly 
 proceeded against before the council. (Art. 
 XIII.) 
 
 III. Officers of the Association. 
 
 1. A moderator and a scribe are chosen at 
 the opening of each meeting. 
 
 2. Each association has its register who re- 
 cords in a book, the minutes put into his hands 
 W the scribe of each meeting. 
 
DIGEST. 307 
 
 IV. Meetings of the Association. 
 
 1 . Generally the associations hold two stated 
 meetings in each year, one of the two being co- 
 incident with the annual meeting of the conso- 
 ciation. The association of New Haven West, 
 meets three times annually. 
 
 2. Special meetings are called by letters mis- 
 sive from the moderator of the last meeting, at 
 the desire of any two members. In case of the 
 death or disability of the moderator, any two 
 members may issue letters convoking a special 
 meeting. In the association of New London 
 county a special meeting is called, in case of the 
 death or disability of the moderator, by the last 
 preceding moderator. 
 
 3. The letters which call a special meeting, 
 state the business for w'hich the meeting is con- 
 vened ; and in accordance with a principle of 
 natural justice, it is commonly understood that 
 no business is to be taken up at a special meet- 
 ing, other than that of which the letters missive 
 have given due notice. 
 
 V. The examination and recommendation of candidates for 
 
 the Ministry. 
 
 1. Each association has its own rules in re- 
 spect to the time which a candidate must have 
 devoted to the study of theology before examin- 
 ation ; but generally, in compliance with a re- 
 
308 DIGEST. 
 
 commendation of the general association, the can- 
 didate for examination must have spent at least 
 two years in theological studies, and must have 
 a competent knowledge of the arts and sciences. 
 
 2. The certificate of approbation, or Kcense 
 to preach, confers on the candidate no ecclesias- 
 tical rank or authority. He is not a minister, 
 but only a candidate for the ministry, approved 
 by the associated pastors, and permitted to 
 preach for the trial of his gifts. His certificate 
 of approbation may therefore be revoked when- 
 ever the association shall see cause. 
 
 3. The certificate of approbation is ordinarily 
 given only for the term of four years, at the end 
 of which period, it may be renewed at the re- 
 quest of the candidate. 
 
 4. A candidate presenting himself to a coun- 
 cil, or any other ecclesiastical body, for ordina- 
 tion, does not need a formal dismission from the 
 association which gave him license to preach. 
 His ordination, terminates his connection with 
 that association ; and he is to enter into new 
 relations, not as a candidate, but as a minister.* 
 
 * In the Presbyterian church, a license to preach is given 
 by a presbytery ; and all ordinations are also performed by 
 presbyteries. The licentiate is " under the care" of the pres- 
 bytery by which he was licensed, and cannot be ordained by an- 
 other presbytery, without being first, by a special dismission 
 and recommendation, released from his former relation, and 
 placed " under the care" of that other presbytery. In the con- 
 gregational communion, no man begins to preach without be- 
 ing first examined and approved by an association of minis- 
 ters ; and in imitation of presbyterian usage, the approba- 
 
DIGEST. 309 
 
 VI. Proceedings against a Minister charged with scandal or 
 heresy. 
 
 1 . An offending brother in the association, is 
 to be first dealt with privately accordingly to 
 the rules of Christ in Matt. XVIII. 15, 16. 
 
 2. When the accused brother is a pastor of 
 a consociated church, the association is to in- 
 quire whether the charge is of such a nature, 
 in respect to the matter alledged, and of so much 
 probability in respect to the grounds on which 
 it rests, as to require a trial ; and then, if they 
 see cause, they are to direct to the calling of a 
 council of the consociated churches, where such 
 offenders may be duly proceeded against. (Sayb. 
 Art. XIII.) 
 
 3. When the accused brother is pastor of a 
 church not consociated, the association, having 
 found upon inquiry sufficient cause to proceed 
 against him, may bring the matter to the church 
 of which he is pastor ; and that church may 
 call to its aid, as in the case of the ordination 
 of its pastor, a select council of neighboring 
 churches. 
 
 tion is called a license, and the candidate is called a licentiate. 
 But the association by which candidates are licensed, is not 
 the body by which ministers are ordained ; and therefore an 
 association knows nothing about dismissing a licentiate in 
 order to his ordination. The license is itself a sufficient dis- 
 mission and recommendation to any ordaining body to whom 
 it may be presented, and is valid for the term of four years 
 from its date, unless otherwise limited in express terms. 
 
 Presbyterians have sometimes been perplexed in conse- 
 quence of not understanding this distinction. 
 
310 DIGEST. 
 
 4. When the accused brother is not a pastor 
 of any church, and is not hj some special rule 
 amenable to the consociation, or when being 
 pastor of a church not consociated, that church 
 refuses to submit the charges against him to a 
 proper council, the association may proceed to 
 investigate the truth of the charges, and if they 
 find him guilty of any scandal or heresy for 
 which he ought to be deposed from the ministry, 
 they may expel him from their fellowship, and 
 declare him to be no longer in communion with 
 them, as a minister of Christ. 
 
 5. When a minister of the Gospel, residing 
 or performing the work of the ministry among 
 our churches, but not connected with the asso- 
 ciation as a member, is charged with scandal 
 or heresy, it is the duty of the association to 
 examine the matter as in the case of one of their 
 own members, and (if they find just occasion,) 
 to present the matter to the proper ecclesiastical 
 authority, with which the accused is directly 
 connected. But if it be not known, that the in- 
 dividual is connected with any ecclesiastical 
 body competent to try the case, — or if he be 
 connected with an ecclesiastical body too distant 
 to act seasonably and intelligently upon the 
 matters alledged, — or if the ecclesiastical body 
 with which he is connected, refuse to do what 
 is required by the laws of Christ, the purity of 
 the ministry, and the safety of the churches, — 
 then the association may proceed to investigate 
 the charges, and finding him guilty of any scan- 
 
DIGEST. 311 
 
 dal or heresy for which he ought to be deposed 
 from the ministry, may declare him to be out 
 of this fellowship, and may warn the churches 
 against him as a deceiver. 
 
 PART FOURTH. 
 
 OF THE GENERAL ASSOCIATION. 
 
 I. Its Constitution and Order of Proceedings. 
 
 1. The general association consists of dele- 
 gates from the several particular associations of 
 Connecticut, (Sayb. Art. XV.) and of dele- 
 gates from the congregational bodies in other 
 states with which the general association is in 
 fraternal correspondence. It also receives del- 
 egates from each of the two bodies entitled 
 ^' The General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
 Church," who partake in the deliberations of 
 the general association, but give no vote. 
 
 2. The general association for each year, 
 meets at the place appointed by the general 
 association of the preceding year, on the third 
 Tuesday in June, at 1 1 o'clock, ante meridiem. 
 
 3. The objects for which the general associ- 
 tion meets are, to learn the general state of re- 
 
312 DIGEST. 
 
 ligion, — to promote unity and order ni ecclesi- 
 astical affairs, — and to recommend to the dis- 
 trict associations such matters and things as 
 they shall apprehend will be for the general 
 welfare. 
 
 4 The general association has no legislative 
 or judicial power over ministers or churches* 
 It is nothing else than a meeting for consulta- 
 tion and advice, and for co-operation in the ad- 
 vancement of the Redeemer's kingdom. 
 
 5. The district association within whose 
 bounds the last but one preceding general as- 
 sociation was held, appoints one of its own 
 members to preach a sermon before the gene- 
 ral association. 
 
 6. Each district association appoints three 
 delegates to the general association ; and it is 
 recommended that one delegate at least from 
 each district association, be of the number of 
 those who attended at the general association 
 last preceding. 
 
 7. A preacher is appointed by the general 
 association, on the nomination of the district 
 association within whose bounds the gene- 
 ral association is assembled, who delivers a 
 concio ad derum in the chapel of Yale College, 
 in the evening of the commencement day, 
 
 8. The meetings of the general association 
 are held from year to year within the several 
 districts, in the following order, — Hartford 
 North, Litchfield North, Litchfield South, Fair- 
 field West, Fairfield East, New Haven West, 
 
DIGEST. 313 
 
 New Haven East, Hartford South, Middlesex, 
 New London, Windham, Tolland. 
 
 9. The rules of order for the general associ 
 ation are as follows. 
 
 SYSTEM OF RULES, 
 
 FOR THE REGULATION OF BUSINESS BEFORE THE GENERAL 
 ASSOCIATION OF THE STATE OF CONNECTICUT. 
 
 1. The minister at whose house the association is to 
 meet, when the hour of meeting is come, provided a ma- 
 jority of the members be present, shall call them to order? 
 and call for, receive and count the ballots for a scribe, 
 and declare the person chosen. If there be not a major- 
 ity present, he shall wait one hour and then proceed. 
 
 2. The person chosen scribe shall call for, receive and 
 count the ballots for a moderator, and declare the person 
 chosen. 
 
 3. The moderator shall take the chair and direct the 
 members to ballot for an assistant scribe. 
 
 4. The moderator, after the certificates of member- 
 ship are read, shall open the association with prayer ; 
 he shall also open and close the association, each day, 
 with prayer, except at the termination of the session, at 
 which time he may request some other person to pray. 
 
 5. As soon as the association is opened, a committee 
 of overtures shall be chosen to prepare business for the 
 association. 
 
 6. Every morning and afternoon, at the time to which 
 the association is adjourned, the moderator shall take 
 the chair, and the scribe shall call over the roll of the 
 
 23 
 
314 DIGEST. 
 
 members ; those who are tardy shall be called to give 
 a reason for their delay. 
 
 7. No member shall withdraw from the body until the 
 close of the session, without leave of absence first ob- 
 tained from the moderator. 
 
 8. After the association is opened in the morning by 
 prayer, the minutes of the preceding day shall be read 
 by the scribe. 
 
 9. The moderator shall preserve order and decorum 
 in the body ; and when he speaks to the merits of any 
 question, he shall leave the chair and address himself to 
 the scribe. 
 
 10. Every member when he wishes to speak shall ad- 
 dress the moderator. 
 
 11. No member shall speak more than twice to the 
 merits of the question in debate, except by special per- 
 mission of the body ; nor more than once until every 
 member choosing to speak shall have spoken. 
 
 12. Every motion, except for adjournment, shall be 
 reduced to writing, if the moderator or any two members 
 desire it. 
 
 13. When a question is under debate, no motion shall 
 be made except for amendment — or the previous ques- 
 tion — to postpone — or for an adjournment. The previ- 
 ous question is. Shall the main question noio he put ? 
 
 14. No motion, except for reconsideration, shall be 
 acted upon until seconded. 
 
 15. When any member, in debating or otherwise, shall 
 transgress the rules of the body, the moderator shall, by 
 his own authority, or at the request of any member, call 
 him to order ; and if a question shall arise concerning 
 his being in order, it shall be decided by an appeal to the 
 body. 
 
 16. When two or more rise at once, tbe moderator 
 ahall rtame the member who is first to speak. 
 
DIGEST. 
 
 315 
 
 17. Whilst the moderator is putting any question, or 
 addressing the body, no one shall walk out of or across 
 the house ; nor, in such case, or when a member is speak- 
 ing, shall entertain private discourse, or read any printed 
 book or paper ; nor whilst a member is speaking, shall 
 pass between him and the chair. 
 
 18. No motion, committed to writing, shall be finally 
 decided upon, until it shall have had three several read- 
 ings, if any member require it. 
 
 19. In cases of equal divisions of votes, the moderator 
 shall have a casting vote. 
 
 20. If three or more members object against the ap- 
 pointment of a committee by nomination, the committee 
 shall be chosen by ballot. 
 
 21. The moderator shall continue in office until the 
 next annual meeting of the general association, and shall 
 have power, upon the application of any district associ- 
 ation, to convene the general association, and likewise, 
 in case of necessity, to alter the appointed place of an- 
 nual meeting ; of both which he shall give public notice 
 in such papers published in Hartford, New Haven, and 
 New London as he shall judge to have the most exten 
 sive circulation. 
 
 22. These rules and orders shall be read at the open- 
 ing of every session of the association, and shall be in 
 force during the pleasure of the body, any rules to the 
 contrary, previously made, notwithstanding. 
 
 II. Officer.s and Standing Committees, 
 
 1, The general association, like the district 
 associations, has its register, or keeper of the 
 records, in whose hands the minutes of each 
 
316 DIGEST. 
 
 meeting are placed by the scribe, to be copied 
 into a book for future use and reference. 
 
 2. Tiie general association appoints every 
 year, a treasurer, who keeps the accounts, 
 superintends the printing of the minutes, has 
 charge of the moneys raised by the association 
 for the payment of its incidental expenses, and 
 pays out those moneys as directed by the votes 
 of the association. 
 
 3. One minister in each district association, 
 is appointed by the general association to receive 
 from every pastor and stated supply, the annual 
 contribution, or tax for defraying the incidental 
 expenses of the general association. 
 
 4. One minister in eacii district is appointed 
 by the general association to collect the statis- 
 tical accounts of the churches, and to make 
 returns to a general agent, who is also appoint- 
 ed by the general association to digest and ar- 
 range the returns and to make his report anna- 
 ally. 
 
 5. A committee of one in each district is ap- 
 pointed to certify the standing of ministers 
 travelling out of the bounds of the state, 
 
 6. Four persons are annually appointed by 
 the general association as a committee on the 
 Everest Fund.* 
 
 * Dr. Soloman Everest of Canton, who deceased April 3d, 
 1822, leftaresiduary legacy includingnearlyonehalf of his per- 
 sonal property, and amounting in all to fourteen thousand dol- 
 lars, to religious charities. One half of this legacy was to 
 the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions ; 
 and one fourth part to the Missionary Society of Connecti- 
 
DIGEST. 317 
 
 The committee on the Everest fund pre- 
 sent their report to the general association 
 every year. 
 
 III. The General Association as a Missionary Society. 
 
 1. The general association began to take 
 measures for prosecuting missions to the new 
 and frontier settlements of the country, as early 
 as the year 1774. In 1788 those measures 
 were systematized by forming and adopting 
 the constitution of the Missionary Society of 
 Connecticut, which is as follows. 
 
 CONSTITUTION 
 
 OF THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF CONNECTICUT. 
 
 Art I. This society shall be known by the name 
 of The Missionary Society of Connecticut. 
 
 Art. II. The general association of the state of 
 Connecticut shall be the said Missionary Society. 
 
 Art. III. The general association shall annually by 
 
 cut. The other fourth part was directed by the testator 
 " to be applied for the purchase of bibles, religious tracts 
 &c. for distribution : for the support of the Domestic Mis- 
 sion in this state : for the education of indigent pious youth 
 for the Gospel ministry : to any or all of the above purposes, 
 as shall be thought most expedient by a committee which 
 the general association of the sate of Connecticut shall from 
 time to time, appoint for that purpose. ^^ 
 
 29a 
 
318 DIGEST. 
 
 ballot appoint twelve trustees, whereof six shall be 
 clergymen and six shall be brethren of the churches, 
 who shall conduct the business of the society in the 
 manner hereafter described. 
 
 Art. IV. The object of this society shall be to chris- 
 tianize the heathen in North America, and to support 
 and promote Christian knowledge in the new settle- 
 ments within the United States, and both shall be pursu- 
 ed as circumstances shall point out, and as the trustees 
 under the superintendence of the General Association 
 shall direct. 
 
 Art. Y, The General Association and the trustees 
 shall adopt such measures, from time to time, for raising 
 funds, as they shall judge expedient. 
 
 Art. VI. The trustees shall have power to apply 
 the funds of the society according to their discretion, 
 in all cases in which they shall not be limited by the Gen- 
 eral Association or by the donors. They shall corres- 
 pond with other missionary societies ; shall have power 
 to appoint and dismiss missionaries, to pay them, and 
 generally to transact all business necessary to attain the 
 ends of the society ; and shall be paid their necessary ex- 
 penses, but nothing for their services. 
 
 Art. VII. The trustees shall annually appoint a sec- 
 retary, who shall keep a fair account of their proceed- 
 ings. They shall also appoint a chairman, who, with 
 four of the trustees, shall be a quorum to transact busi- 
 ness ; or if the stated chairman shall not be present, 
 any seven of the trustees shall be a quorum. 
 
 Art. VIII. The chairman shall have power to call a 
 meeting of the trustees at his discretion, by letters 
 left with them, or at the houses of their residence ; and 
 it shall be his duty to call such meeting whenever re- 
 quested by two of the trustees ; and in case of the death 
 of the chairman, or of his absence from the state, any 
 two trustees are hereby empowered to caU a meeting. 
 
DIGEST. 319 
 
 Art. IX. The General Association shall annually 
 appoint a treasurer and an auditor of accounts ; and 
 the treasurer shall exhibit both to the General As- 
 sociation and to the trustees, the state of the treasury, 
 whenever he shall be called upon for that purpose. 
 
 Art. X. The trustees shall annually exhibit to the 
 General Association a particular account of the mission- 
 aries employed by them ; of the places to which they are 
 sent ; of the missions ; of the state of the funds ; of 
 the receipts and expenditures : and of whatever relat- 
 ing to this institution the General Association shall re- 
 quire. 
 
 Art. XL The trustees and all officers of this soci- 
 ety shall enter on their respective offices on the first 
 Wednesday of August, annually ; and shall continue in 
 office for one year. 
 
 Art. XIL The trustees shall hold their first meeting 
 at the State House in Hartford', on the first Wednes- 
 day of August next, at 11 o'clock^A. M., and in every 
 year thereafter they shall meet aC the same time and 
 place, unless otherwise ordered by the General Asso- 
 ciation. 
 
 Art. XHI. If on experience it shall be found neces- 
 sary to alter the constitution, an alteration may be 
 made by the General Association at their stated session ; 
 but not without having been drawn up in writing and ly- 
 ing under consideration one year; nor unless at least 
 two thirds of the General Association shall adopt said 
 alteration. 
 
 The following additional article was adopted by vote 
 of the society and approved by the legislature, in the 
 year 1805 : 
 
 Voted, that it shall be the duty of the trustees of 
 this society, to place the treasurer under bonds for the 
 faithful discharge of his trust, and to such an amount as 
 
320 DIGEST. 
 
 they shall think proper. And in case such treasurer 
 shall refuse to give bonds as aforesaid, it shall be in 
 their power to displace him, and appoint one in his 
 place, who will qualify himself for the trust ; who shall 
 continue in office, till the next meeting of the General 
 Association. 
 
 This society was incorporated by the legis- 
 lature of Connecticut in 1802 ; and, in conform- 
 ity with the act of incorporation, the trustees 
 make a report of their receipts and expendi- 
 tures, to the legislature, annually. 
 
 2. The Domestic Missionary Society for 
 Connecticut and its vicinity, was in like manner 
 formed in 1816; the General Association itself 
 being the society. For fourteen years the at- 
 tention of its directors was confined to feeble 
 congregations and waste places in Connecticut. 
 In 1830, its plan was enlarged and its name 
 was changed to "The Missionary Society of 
 Connecticut, auxiliary to the American Home 
 Missionary Society," by the adoption of the 
 following revised constitution. 
 
 CONSTITUTION 
 
 OF THE 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF CONNECTICUT, AUXILIARY TO TH« 
 
 AMERICAN HOME MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 As amended and adopted, June, 1831. 
 
 Art, I. This Society shall be known by the name of 
 the Missionary Society of Connecticut, auxiliary to the 
 American Home Missionary Society- 
 
DIGEST. 321 
 
 Art. IL The General Association of Connecticut 
 shall be said Society. 
 
 Art. III. The object of the Society shall be to co-op- 
 erate with the A. H. M. S. in building up the waste 
 places of Connecticut, and in sending the Gospel to the 
 destitute, and assisting feeble congregations in other and 
 more destitute portions of the United States, according 
 to the provisions of the 8th Article of the constitution 
 of the parent society, with such stipulations as shall se- 
 cure to this society the control of the raising and appli- 
 cation of funds, the selection and appointment of mis- 
 sionaries, and the general designation of their fields of 
 labor ; the said stipulations to be mutually agreed upon 
 by the directors of the society, and the executive com- 
 mittee of the A. H. M. S. 
 
 Art. IV. The officers of the society shall be, a 
 secretary, a treasurer, an auditor, and eighteen direc- 
 tors. The treasurer and auditor of the Missionary 
 Society of Connecticut shall be, ex officio, treasurer 
 and auditor of this society. The twelve trustees of 
 the ^Missionary Society of Connecticut shall be ex officio, 
 directors of this society. Six additional directors shall 
 be annually chosen by ballot by the General Association. 
 The secretary shall be chosen by the directors. Seven 
 of the directors shall be laymen, and eleven clergy- 
 men. 
 
 Art. V. The treasurer shall pay out the money of 
 the society only as ordered by the directors, and shall 
 exhibit a statement of his accounts to the boa.rd when- 
 ever called on for the purpose. 
 
 Art. YI. It shall be the duty of the directors, five 
 of whom shall be necessary to constitute a quorum for 
 business, to pursue the object of the society by adopting 
 such measures, from time to time, as they shall judge 
 expedient, under the superintendence of the General 
 
322 DIGEST. 
 
 Association, and subject to their special direction, should 
 it, at any time, be thought proper to apply to the Gen- 
 eral Assembly for a brief. 
 
 Art. VII. The directors shall have power to apply 
 the funds of the society according to their discretion, in 
 all cases in which they shall not be limited by the Gen- 
 eral Association, or the donors ; to appoint and dismiss 
 missionaries ; to pay them ; and generally, to transact 
 all business necessary to attain the ends of the society. 
 And no officer of the society, the treasurer excepted, 
 shall receive any compensation for his services.* 
 
 Art. VIII. The board of directors shall meet twice 
 a year ; on such day of the week of the state election, 
 at Hartford, as they shall appoint, and on the first 
 Wednesday of August. The board of directors shall 
 annually report their doings to the General Association. 
 
 Art. IX. A permanent fund may be formed, consist- 
 ing of donations of individuals, if the donations are made 
 with that particular view ; but all other moneys of the 
 society shall be appropriated, from year to year, to the 
 attainment of the ends of the society. 
 
 Art. X, No alterations shall be made in this Consti- 
 tution, unless the same shall have been proposed at a 
 previous annual meeting, or recommended by the direc- 
 tors and adopted by a vote of two thirds of the mem- 
 bers of the General Association present. 
 
 The last clause of this article was erased in June, 1832. 
 
APPENDIX : 
 
 CONTAINING NOTICES OF THE GENERAL ASSOCIATIONS OP 
 
 MASSACHUSETTS, NEW HAMPSHIRE, AND NEW YORK; 
 
 THE GENERAL CONVENTION OF VERMONT ; THB 
 
 GENERAL CONFERENCE OF MAINE, AND 
 
 THE EVANGELICAL CONSOCIATION 
 
 OF RHODE ISLAND. 
 
GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 The confederation of churches, as it exists in 
 Connecticut, under the Saybrook Articles, has 
 never been introduced into Massachusetts. At 
 different periods, the attempt lias been made, in 
 that state, to provide for the communion and in- 
 tercourse of churches, more effectually than is 
 done by the Cambridge Platform, or by the usages 
 which have grown up under it, and which have now 
 in a great measure superseded it. But such pro- 
 posals have always been rejected there. 
 
 Associations of pastors, meeting statedly, for 
 counsel and mutual improvement, began to exist 
 in Massachusetts at a very early period. But these 
 associations were never, as in Connecticut, form- 
 ally adopted by the churches as an element in 
 their system of communion. Gradually, however, 
 the practice of examining and approving candidates 
 for the ministry, was recognized by usage as 
 belonging to the associations. A General Conven- 
 tion of Congregational Ministers was held annually 
 at Boston, on the occasion of the general election 
 and the meeting of the legislature. In this con- 
 vention, which was not a representative body 
 formed by delegation, the ministers of the metrop- 
 olis, and its immediate vicinity, held of course, a 
 
 29 
 
326 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 predominating influence. The convention still 
 has its annual meeting; but in consequence of 
 the division occasioned by Unitarianism, it is now 
 little else than a charitable society. 
 
 In 1802, delegates from eight associations in 
 the western part of the state, assembled at North- 
 ampton to consult on the expediency of forming a 
 general association. In compliance with the re- 
 commendations of this meeting, delegates Irom five 
 associations met at Northampton, June 29th, 1803, 
 and formed the " General Association of Massachu- 
 setts Proper" by which title, the body continued 
 to be known till the erection of Maine into a sep- 
 arate state. This arrangement for the promotion 
 of intercourse and union among the ministers, 
 commended itself slowly but effectually to pastors 
 and churches ; and the General Association of 
 Massachusetts now includes twenty two district 
 associations, and nearly all the Trinitarian Con- 
 gregational ministers in the commonwealth. 
 
 The standing rules and by-laws of the body, are 
 as follows : 
 
 RULES 
 
 OF THE ASSOCIATION. 
 
 1. The association, by which the General Association of Mas- 
 sachusetts was originally organized, agreed to admit, and this as- 
 sociation continue to admit, as articles of faith, the doctrines of 
 Christianity, as they are generally expressed in the Assembly's 
 Shorter Catechism ; and the above-mentioned doctrines, under- 
 stood by us to be distinctly those, which from the beginning, 
 have been embraced by the churches of New England as the 
 doctrines of the Gospel, are considered as the basis of our union. 
 
 2. This General Association is founded on the principles of 
 •Congregationalism, and wholly disclaims ecclesiastical jurisdic- 
 tion over the churches, or the opinions of individuals. Its object 
 Ifl to promote brothe.'-ly harmony and intercourse among the rain- 
 
OF MASSACHUSETTS. 327 
 
 isters of Christ ;— to obtain religious information relative to the 
 state of their churches, and of the christian church in this coun- 
 try, and throughout the world ; — and to co-operate with one an- 
 other, and with other ecclesiastical bodies in the most eligible 
 measures for advancing the cause of truth and holiness. 
 
 3. Each district association in Massachusetts, consenting to 
 the principles of this union, as stated in the first article, may- 
 appoint tvvo delegates annuallj^to compose this General Associa- 
 tion : and it is recommended, that one be appointed, who attend 
 the preceding year. 
 
 4. The time of the annual meeting of this association, shall be 
 on the fourth Thursday of June, at five o'clock, P. M., at such 
 place, as shall have been duly notified. 
 
 5. Seven members, delegated from the particular associations 
 of Massachusetts, shall be requisite to form a quorum for trans- 
 acting any business ; but for opening and adjourning the meeting, 
 a less numljer shall be competent. 
 
 6. The secretary and minister of the church, where the asso- 
 ciation meet, shall have seats, and act as members ; the associ- 
 ations to which they belong retaining the right to elect their 
 number of delegates in addition. 
 
 7. The minister of the church in the place where the associa- 
 tion meets, or the secretary, may call the association to order and 
 preside in the meeting until the association shall be properly or- 
 ganized. 
 
 8. The certificates of the delegates present shall be read 
 by the secretaiy or by a temporarj' scribe, and the association 
 shall then be organized l)y the choice of a moderator, a scribe, 
 and, if necessary-, an assistant scribe, l)y ballot. The rules of 
 the association shall also be read, and the moderator shall open 
 the business with pra3"er. 
 
 9. At the opening of the session on each subsequent day, the 
 moderator shall take the chair at the hour to which the associa- 
 tion stands adjourned ; shall immediately call the members to 
 order ; direct the roll to be called ; shall open the meeting with 
 prayer, and cause the minutes of the preceding day to be read ; 
 and the session of each day shall be closed with prayer. 
 
 10. At each meeting of the association a committee of arrange- 
 ments, consisting of three, shall be appointed by nomination, to 
 prepare the business of the session ; and no busmess shall be in- 
 troduced during the session, but through the hands, and with the 
 approbation of the committee. But if said committee decline 
 presenting any item of business proposed by any member, he 
 shall have the privilege of appeal to the association. 
 
 11. Every motion on being seconded, shall, if requested by 
 the moderator, or any two members, be reduced to writing, and 
 no motion shall be open to discussion, until it be seconded. 
 
328 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 12. The moderator may speak to points of order, in preference 
 toother members, rising from his seat for that purpose ; and shall 
 decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the house by 
 any two members. But he may not speak to the merits of the 
 question without leaving the chair, and placing some other 
 member in it, to preside while he speaks. 
 
 13. On questions of order, adjournn>ent, postponement, coip- 
 mitment, or the previous question, no member shall speak more 
 than once. Nor on any question shall a member speak more 
 than twice, without leave of the association. 
 
 14. When a question is under debate, no motion shall be re- 
 ceived, except for adjournment, amendrqent, postponement, corn- 
 mitment, or the previous question ; viz. Shall the main (luestion. 
 be now put. 
 
 15. If a question under debate contain several parts, any mem^ 
 ber may have it divided, and a question taken on each part. 
 
 16. Every member, when speaking, shall address himself to 
 the chair ; and shall be subject to no needless interruption ; if he 
 acts disorderly, it shall be the duty of the irioderator, and the 
 privilege of other members, to call hun to order. 
 
 17. The discussions in the association, and the whole deport- 
 ment of the members, shall be iu accordance with decorum, wit!} 
 due respect to the shair, and with courtesy to each other. 
 
 18. No member shall leave the association before the session 
 is closed, except with the consent of the body ; nor shall any one 
 leave the house during a sitting, without the consent of the mod- 
 erator. 
 
 19. Each annual meeting shall be closed with a psalm or 
 hymn, and prayer by the moderator, or such other member as 
 he shall appoint. 
 
 20. The principles of the connections formed with the General 
 Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, the 
 General Associations of Connecticut and New Hampshire, the 
 General Convention of Congregational and Presbyterian ministers 
 in Vermont, and the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island, 
 are, that this General Association, and each ecclesiastical body 
 connected with it, shall annually appoint, each two delegates to 
 the other, who shall be admitted into each body, to the same 
 right of sitting, debating, and voting with their own members re 
 spectively. 
 
 21. Gentlemen, who are admitted as honorary niembers, shall 
 be allowed full liberty to take part in all deliberations ;' though 
 they are not considered as entitled to vote ; and it is expect 
 ed they will give notice to the body, if they find it necessary to 
 withdraw previous to the close of the session. The approbatior> 
 of the committee of arrangenients shall be obtained, before a ger, 
 tleman shall be proposed to sit as an honorary- member. 
 
OF MASSACHUSETTS. 329 
 
 22. The delegates, who the preceding year attended the meet- 
 ings of foreign bodies, shall, ex officio, have seats as honorary 
 members of the General Association. 
 
 23. A committee of three shall be annually appointed, to sub- 
 mit to the General Association at the next meeting, a pastoral 
 address, to excite the attention of ministers and christians, to 
 faithful disciplme in the churches, the instruction of the rising 
 generation, the sanctification of the sabbath, and other subjects 
 relating to the general interests of religion. The address being 
 approved by the General Association, shall be signed by the mod- 
 erator, and printed with the minutes. This committee shall be 
 chosen from the several associations in rotation. 
 
 24. The associational sermon shall be delivered at two o'clock, 
 Thursday, P. M., after which the sacrament of the Lord's Supper 
 shall be administered. The narratives given by the delegates of 
 the several associations concerning the state of religion and the 
 churches, shall be given on Wednesday afternoon, and shall be pre- 
 sented in writing, with a view to obtain an accurate account of the 
 principal facts, not, however, to prevent any more particular de- 
 tails which the delegates may think expedient to add, or the as 
 sociation to request. The returns, with respect to the number in 
 the churches, etc., shall be made out according to a printed 
 schedule of this body, and according to the numbers on the first 
 of January past. 
 
 25 A committee shall be appointed to receive the narratives, 
 and statements, and shall condense them into a narrative, to be 
 submitted to the General Association and published. The wntten 
 narratives shall be deposited with the secretary. 
 
 26. A committee shall be appointed to nominate delegates to 
 foreign bodies, which delegates shall, as far as practicable, 
 be selected from the district associations in rotation. The breth- 
 ren chosen substitutes in the delegations to the several bodies 
 in our connection, shall, at our ne.xt session be considered as 
 delegates to the respective bodies, if they shall not previously have 
 taken their seats there, through the failure of their principals. 
 
 27. The secretary shall be chosen for three years, from the 
 close of the meeting at which the ctioice shall be made. He 
 shall, tx officio, be the treasurer of the General Association; and 
 shall be allowed his own travelling expenses in attending the 
 meetings of this association. A committee shall be appointed an- 
 nually, to audit the accounts, who shall report the state of the 
 treasury, and the sum, in their opinion, necessary to be paid the 
 next year by the members of the several associations connected 
 with this body. The secretary shall be authorized to pay such 
 expenses as are allowed by this association. 
 
 28. It shall be ttie duty of the delegates of the district associa- 
 tions, to pay the amount of the assessments due from tbftir 
 
 «9a 
 
830 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 respective associations for the past year, whether collected 
 by them or not. 
 
 29. A publishing committee shall be annually appointed, to 
 make such extracts from the minutes of the meeting, as, in their 
 judgment, it will be proper to publish ; procure to be printed such 
 number of copies with the pastoral address and narrative of the 
 state of religion, as will give one copy to each minister of the as- 
 sociation represented in this body ; and such a number of copies 
 for other bodies connected with this association, as shall be mu- 
 tually agreed upon. It shall be the duty of the secretary to 
 receive the publications from foreign bodies, and distribute 
 them among the several associations, in proportion to the tax 
 paid by them respectively. One copy of each publication, re- 
 ceived by the General Association, or printed by its order, shall 
 be kept in the archives. 
 
 30. An agent shall be appointed in Boston to transmit the ex- 
 tracts of the minutes of this General Association to other ecclesi- 
 astical bodies, and to receive their extracts or other publications, 
 and transmit them to the several district associations represented 
 in this body. And notice of his appointment and place of busi- 
 ness, shall be inserted in the printed extracts. He shall be 
 entitled to a suitable compensation. 
 
 31. It shall be the duty of the secretary to communicate proper 
 information to the agent in Boston, and to the publishing commit- 
 tee, for their directions. 
 
 32. Previously to the close of each meeting, the General Asso- 
 ciation shall specify a place for meeting the next year, and request 
 some district association to appoint a preacher to deliver the 
 associational sermon. And the church of the place of meeting 
 is desired to make preparations to celebrate the Lord's Supper 
 during the session. 
 
 33. A vote or resolve to establish, alter, or annul a standing rule 
 of this body, shall be read twice on different days, and may be 
 debated at each reading. At the first reading the question shall 
 be, Shall it be read a second time ? 
 
 BY-LAWS. 
 
 1. An annual sermon shall be preached before the association, 
 on the subject of home missions, and a collection taken. The 
 preacher shall be appointed by this body. 
 
 2. No report of the state of religion shall be read in public, 
 unless it be approved by the association from which it comes, or 
 hy the committee of arrangements of the General Association. 
 
OF MASSACHUSETTS. 331 
 
 3. It is recommended to the several district associations, to 
 have their narratives on the state of religion, condensed, so as 
 not to exceed five minutes in the time of reading. 
 
 4. The prmted minutes of this association, shall be sufficient 
 testimonials of the appointment of delegates to foreign bodies. 
 
 5. It shall be the duty of each primary delegate to any foreign 
 body, to notify the secretary of this association, at, or before, the 
 opening of the annual meeting next after his appointment, of his 
 attendance upon the duty assigned him ; and until such notifica- 
 tion be made, or an acceptable reason be assigned for his non- 
 attendance, he shall be ineligible as a delegate to any foreign 
 body. 
 
 6. It shall be the duty of each delegate to any foreign body 
 appointed as a substitute, to notify the secretary of this associ- 
 ation, at, or before, the opening of its annual meeting next after 
 his appointment, of his attendance, or non-attendance as such 
 delegate, and until such notification be made, he shall be ineligi- 
 ble to the same body. 
 
 7. The minutes of this association shall be sent to the individ- 
 ual members of the associations connected with this body by mail, 
 and the chairman of the committee of publication, shall furnish a 
 
 ■ list of the names required to the agents of the association. 
 
 •8. The minutes of this body, forwarded to the General Associ- 
 ation of Connecticut, shall be, according to their request, sent by 
 ■'mail, under the direction of the publishing committee. 
 
 9. The names of all the members of the associations belonging 
 to this body, whether with or without charge, shall be inserted 
 in the published returns. 
 
 10. Every church without a pastor, by paying twenty -five cents, 
 annually, to the treasurer of the General Association, through the 
 treasurer of the local association, with which said church is con- 
 nected, shall be entitled to receive the minutes of the General 
 Association, to be forwarded in the same way as minutes are for- 
 warded to members of the association. 
 
GENERAL CONVENTION 
 
 VERMONT. 
 
 In 1795, a meeting of delegates from the several 
 bodies of ministers in the state of Vermont, was 
 held at Hanover, New Hampshire, in connection 
 with the annual commencement at Dartmouth col- 
 lege, and a general convention was agreed upon, 
 to consist of delegates from associations and pres- 
 byteries. The first meeting of " The General 
 Convention of Congregational and Presbyterian 
 Ministers in Vermont," was accordingly held at 
 Rockingham, June 21, 1796. 
 
 The convention now includes thirteen associa- 
 tions, and about two hundred ministers. 
 
 CONSTITUTION 
 
 OF THE GENERAL CONVENTION OF CONGREGATIONAL MIN- 
 ISTERS AND CHURCHES IN VERMONT. 
 
 Art. 1. The principal objects of the General Convention of 
 Congregational Ministers and Churches in Vermont, shall be 
 to promote brotherly intercourse and harmony ; to yield mutual 
 assistance, and excite in each other the spirit of Christian fer- 
 vor ; to learn the state and recommend measures for the welfare 
 of the churches ; to obtain religious information respecting the 
 Christian church in this country and through the world ; and to 
 co-operate with other similar institutions in building up the 
 cause of the great Redeemer. 
 
 Art. 2. The General Convention receive as articles of faith the 
 doctrines of Christianity as they are generally expressed in the 
 
OF VERMONT. 333 
 
 Assembly's Shorter Catechism. These doctrines are understood 
 by us to be those, which from the beginning have been generally 
 embraced by the Congregational and Presbyterian churches in 
 New England, and especially, in Vemiont. 
 
 Art. 3. Every association, presbytery, county conference, 
 or consociation, in Vermont, or partly in Vermont, which re- 
 ceives the doctrines above specified, as the christian faith, is en- 
 titled to send two delegates to the convention ; but no county or 
 district, shall ever be represented by both a consociation and. 
 a conference. Each association consisting of eight or more or- 
 dained ministers mr\y send three members. 
 
 Art. 4. The convention shall annually choose, by ballot or 
 orally, a moderator, scribe, and assistant scribe. There shall also 
 be a register, to continue in office during the pleasure of the con- 
 vention, whose duty it shall be to attend all the meetings of the 
 convention, to record the minutes transmitted to him by the 
 scribes, and to act as treasurer. The register, the preachers and 
 the minister, or brother, at whose house the .convention meet, 
 shall be members. 
 
 Art. 5. The annual meeting of the convention shall be holden 
 on the second Tuesday of September, at 2 o'clock, P. M. 
 
 Art. 6. The preceding articles shall not be subject to alter?! 
 tion without the concurrence of two thirds of the members pres- 
 .ent at an annual meeting. 
 
 BY-LAWS 
 
 AND PERMANEi'f'i' REGULATIONS OF THE GENERAL 
 CONVENTION. 
 
 1. The convention propose, that in ordinary cases the follow- 
 ing should be the course of exercises, at their future anniversa- 
 ries. Tuesday, 2 o'clock, P. M. convention sermon, — the ob- 
 ject of which shall be to promote pastoral fidelity and to urge on 
 the churches the importance of being actively devoted to the di- 
 vine service and the promotion of religion ; in the evening an 
 exercise to promote Sabbath Schools : VVednesday, at 2 o'clock, 
 P. M., narratives on the state of religion ; in the evening. Re- 
 ports of the Education Society, with addresses : Thursday, half 
 past 9 o'clock, A. M., Reports of the Missionary Society, with 
 address, and contribution ; at 2 o'clock P. M. a communion ser- 
 mon and the administration of the Lord's Supper ; in the eve- 
 ning, religious exercises. 
 
 2. The associations shall be entered on the records and on the 
 roll in the following order, which is to be observed when they 
 ere.enun\erated in transacting business: — Windham, Pawlet. 
 
334 GENERAL CONVENTION 
 
 Black River, Rutland, Windsor, Royalton, Addison, Orange, 
 Montpelier, North Western, Caledonia, Orleans, Lancaster. 
 
 3. It is the duty of the scribe to furnish the register with a 
 fair copy of the minutes of each meeting for record. 
 
 4. Reports on the state of religion shall be presented in wri- 
 ting. 
 
 5. Should no place be appointed for the meeting of the conven- 
 tion, or should the minister at whose house they are to meet, be 
 removed by death or otherwise, the register is authorized by cir- 
 cular letters to appoint the place and call the convention together 
 according to his discretion. 
 
 6. It shall be the duty of the register to make a docket of the 
 ordinary business of the convention, and lay it before thera 
 at the opening of every annual meeting. 
 
 7. There shall be a standing committee of one in each associa- 
 tion, appointed for five years, to make the annual statisti- 
 cal reports for their respective associations, on their own re- 
 .sponsibility and under their own names respectively ; and in 
 case of the absence of any one of said committee, the duty shall 
 devolve on the register of said association for the time being. 
 The ministers and church clerks are requested, without fail, to 
 forward the statistical report of their respective churches, (par- 
 ticularly specifying the number of non-resident members) on the 
 first day of August, in each year, to the standing committee 
 of their association. This report is to state the number, names, 
 and congregations of settled ministers — the number and names 
 of the unsettled ministers ; and the num!)er and names of the 
 destitute churches within their limits, to which it will be neces- 
 sary to subjoin a short account of circumstances which have 
 occurred within the year, such as the removals of ministers by 
 death or otherwise, ordinations, installations, with the time of 
 such events ; also an account of the number of members in each 
 church, and the additions, whether by letter or profession, and 
 the decrease, whether by deaths, dismissions, or exclusions. 
 
 8. Delegates from this convention to the foreign ecclesiastical 
 bodies, with which it is connected, are required to report, if they 
 attend agreeably to appointment. If the delegation fail, it is ex- 
 pected a reason will be rendered to the convention. 
 
 9. A committee of credentials shall be annually appointed by 
 the convention, to certify the regular standing and good character 
 of the preachers coming from abroad to oiiiciate in Vermont, 
 or leaving this state to officiate elsewhere. And the convention 
 consider it the duty of strangers, who propose to labor in this state, 
 and of their brethren who design to labor in congregations abroad, 
 that are unacquainted with them, to procure a certificate of their 
 regular standing, from at least one of the aforesaid committee. 
 
 10. Extracts from the minutes of the convention shall be an- 
 
OF VERMONT. 335 
 
 nually published, to be distributed in \ erraont, and to the ecclesi- 
 astical bodies with which the convention has formed a cormectionv 
 
 Note. The general convention has formed a connection with the fol-' 
 lowing Ecclesiastical bodies, viz ; — The General Assembly of the I'res- 
 bylerian Church in the United States of America ; the General Associa- 
 tion of Connecticut ; the General Association of Massachusetts ; the 
 General Association of New-Hampshire ; the General Conlerence of 
 Maine ; the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island; the General As- 
 sociation of New- York ; the Congregational Union of Lower Canada ; 
 and the Congregational Union of England and Wales. The principles 
 of union with these several bodies is substantially the same, viz : — 
 The convention sends to eacn of them one or two delegates or com- 
 missioners, annually, and they each send annually to the convention 
 the same number. These delegates have the same right of sitting, de- 
 bating and voting, as the members of the body to which they are sent, 
 except that the ai-rangements with the General Assembly are such, thai 
 delegates sent to either body do not vote. 
 
 11. In order that the representation to foreign bodies may be 
 distributed equally among the several associations of the state,- 
 each association shall send a member of its own body, from year 
 to year, to some foreign body, in rotation, according to the annexed 
 schedule*. Each association shall elect the delegate and sub- 
 stitute which it is entitled to appoint, and send their names to be 
 approved by convention, that the certificates may be made in the 
 name, and signed by the proper officers of that body. And in 
 case any association fail of sending such nomination in time tc 
 be acted on, the convention may fill the vacancy from that or any 
 other association, at pleasure. 
 
 RECOMMENDATIONS 
 
 OF THE GENERAL CONVENTION. 
 
 1. As the relation between a minister and his people is one of 
 the most solemn that can be formed in this world, the conven- 
 tion recommend that this relation should never be dissolved 
 without making public the true reasons of discontent inJhe parties 
 since the opposite practice tends, on the one hand, to shield the 
 immoralities and erroneous opinions of a minister, or on the other 
 to gloss over the unreasonable discontents and vices of a people. 
 
 2. It is recommended to the several Congregational churches in 
 this state, that they employ no stranger to preach among them, 
 ■who is not recommended by some person of our communion au- 
 thorized to give recommendations by the general body from with- 
 in whose bounds he has come, or by some member of the com- 
 mittee of credentials appointed by this convention. 
 
 ♦ The schedule is omitted in this volume. 
 
336 GENERAL CONVENTION 
 
 3. It is recommended to the members of the several associa- 
 tions connected with the convention, to extend occasional assist- 
 ance to destitute towns in their vicinity by preaching lectures, 
 and by performing such other missionaiy labors, as they may 
 deem consistent with the duties they owe to their respective 
 parishes. 
 
 4. The churches in our connection are requested, at the 
 monthly concert in September, to implore the special blessing of 
 God upon the annual meeting of the convention, and of the re- 
 spective societies, with which it is immediately connected. 
 
 5. The convention recommend to the Congregational churches 
 in this state, to make it a standing rule, except in some uncom- 
 mon cases, not to admit to occasional communion, after one 
 year's residence, any persons of their own denomination, who by 
 removal have become settled among them. 
 
 6. It is recommended to the several associations not to receive 
 any member from another association, unless he brings a letter of 
 dismission and recommendation from the association to which 
 he has belonged. 
 
 7. As the temperance reformation is of vital importance to the 
 interests of true religion, it is recommended to all the friends of 
 God and the human race, to sustain and carry on this blessed 
 work, and not to remit in their efforts till the way of the coming 
 of the Son of man is every where fully prepared. 
 
 8. It is recommended to councils and other ecclesiastical 
 bodies in connection with this convention, not to ordain persons 
 without charge, or as evangelists ; especially, if they are to labor 
 in distant parts of the country, unless it should be required by pe- 
 culiar circumstances, and appear to be an obvious call of Provi- 
 dence. 
 
 9. The convention fully believing that consociations greatly 
 tend to promote the interests, the strength and the union of the 
 churches, recommend and earnestly request that all the Congre- 
 gational churches in Vermont, which have not adopted articles 
 of particular union, should form themselves into consociations, 
 to consist of pastors and delegates. 
 
 10. The' convention affectionately and earnestly recommend 
 to all ministers, and to all the friends of religion in our connec- 
 tion, the following system of operations to promote benevolent 
 objects : — 
 
 (1) That there be but one meeting in each year for county an- 
 niversaries ; that this ordinarily be held at a distinct time from 
 the meetings of consociations or conferences ; that the interests 
 of the various most prominent objects of benevolence, in each 
 county, be distinctly promoted at these anniversaries. 
 
 W'2) That the county anniversaries be held as foUows : — In 
 indham county on the 3d Tuesday in September; in Windsor 
 
OF VERMONT. 337 
 
 Co. on the Thursday following : — in Orange Co. on the 4rh Tues- 
 day in September ; in Washington Co. on the Tiiursday follow- 
 ing : — in Rutland or Bennington Co. on the Tuesday next after 
 the 4th Tuesday in September ; in Addison Co. on the Thursday 
 following : — in Chittenden Co. on the 2d Tuesday after the 
 4th Tuesday in September ; in Franklin Co. on the Thursday 
 following : — in Orleans Co. on the 3d Tuesday after the 4th Tues- 
 day in September ; in Caledonia Co. on the Thursday follow- 
 ing : — in Essex Co. on the 5th Tuesday after the 4th Tuesday in 
 September. 
 
 (3) That two months of each year be appropriated to the con- 
 sideration of certain prominent objects of benevolence, as fol- 
 lows : — * 
 
 RULES 
 
 TO BE OBSERVED BY THE GENERAL COXTEXTION, IN 
 TRANSACTING BUSINESS. 
 
 1. The members of the convention are required, as soon 
 as they arrive at the place of the annual meeting, to deposit their 
 certificates of membership in the hands of the minister of the par- 
 ish ; and it shall be his duty, in conjunction with the register, to 
 prepare a roll of the convention, on which shall be placed, 
 in usual order, the names of all persons who present a regu- 
 lar certificate of their having been duly elected. But no person 
 shall be enrolled who has not the regular certificate, unless 
 by vote of the convention after being duly organized. 
 
 2. The meeting of the convention shall be opened with a ser- 
 mon. At the close of the public exercises, the register, or, in his 
 absence, the minister of the parish, shall call to order — read 
 the Roll, and lead the convention to the choice of a moderator, 
 scribe, and assistant scribe. 
 
 3. The moderator shall then take the chair — address the throne 
 of grace, and cause the rules to be observed in transacting busi- 
 ness, and the docket of the register to be read. It shall be his 
 duty to lead in prayer, or request some other person to perform 
 the duty, at the beginning and close of each day's session ; to 
 cause the roll to be called every morning ; to preserve order and 
 decorum in the meeting, and, in conjunction with the register, to 
 nominate all committees. When the moderator speaks to the 
 merits of any question, he shall leave the chair and address the 
 scribe. 
 
 4. No member shall withdraw from the body until the close of 
 the session, without leave of absence first obtained from the 
 
 * The schedule, here annexed, is omitted in this volume. 
 30 
 
838 GENERAL CONVENTION OP VERMONT. 
 
 moderator ; and in case any member shall be tardy after an ad-- 
 joumment, without a reasonable excuse, he shall be subject 
 to the admonition of the moderator. 
 
 5. Every member, when he wishes to speak, shall rise and ad- 
 dress the moderator. 
 
 6. No member shall speak more th?vn twice to the merits of the 
 question in debate, except by special permission of the conven- 
 tion, nor more than once, until every member choosing to speak 
 shall have spoken. 
 
 7. Every motion, except for adjournment, shall be reduced to- 
 writing if the moderator or any two members desire it. No mo- 
 tion shall be acted upon until seconded. 
 
 8. When any member, in debating or otlierwise, .shall trans-- 
 gress the rules of the convention, the moderator shall, by his own 
 authority or at the request of any member, call him to order; and 
 if a question shall arise concerning his being in order, it shall be 
 decided by an appeal to the body. 
 
 9. When two or more rise at once, the moderator shall name 
 the member who is first to speak. 
 
 10. When the moderator or any other person is speaking, the 
 members shall keep their places find give attention. 
 
 11. No motion committed to writing shall be finally decided* 
 upon, until it shall have had three several readings, if any mem- 
 ber require it. 
 
 12. In cases of an equal division of votes, the moderator shall 
 have the casting vote. 
 
 13. These rules for the transaction of business shall be in force 
 during the pleasure of the convention ; and shall not be subject 
 to any alteration, unless by the consent of two thirds of the" 
 members present, at an annual meeting. 
 
GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 NEW HAMPSHIRE. 
 
 In the state of New Hampshire a Pastoral Con- 
 vention was formed, July 28, 1747, for promoting 
 harmony, peace, and good order among the churches, 
 and union among ministers. It is designed to 
 include " those Congregational and Presbyterian 
 ministers of that state, who own or acknowledge 
 the Westminister Assembly's Shorter Catechism, 
 as containing essentially their views of chris- 
 tian doctrine." It meets annually in June, at the 
 metropolis of the state, on the day succeeding the 
 general state election. 
 
 At its meeting in 1807, this convention appointed 
 a committee "to correspond with the several dis- 
 trict associations in the state, respecting a union of 
 the churches, and a General Association on that 
 plan of doctrine generally expressed in the Assem- 
 bly's Catechism." The next year, it was deter- 
 mined, " that for the purpose of drawing the bond 
 of union more closely, and promoting general har- 
 mony and fellowship among the churches, the 
 Assembly's Catechism be adopted generally as a 
 •creed ; and that a proposal be laid before the sev- 
 eral associations of the state, that those associations 
 that see fit to adopt it, appoint a delegate, or del- 
 egates, to meet in General Association at the time 
 and place of the next General Convention, and in 
 
340 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 General Association adopt such measures as they 
 shall deem expedient, for carrying into effect the 
 above-mentioned purposes." According to this , 
 arrangement, the General Association of New- 
 Hampshire held its first meeting at Concord, in 
 June, 1809. 
 
 " This General Association wholly disclaims 
 ecclesiastical power or authority over the churches, 
 or the opinions of individuals." 
 
 " Its essential objects are to promote brotherly 
 intercourse and harmony, and our mutual anima- 
 -tion, assistance, and usefulness as ministers of 
 Christ ; to obtain religious information relative to 
 the state of the churches, and the general state of 
 the Christian church in this country, and through 
 the Christian world ; and to co-operate with other 
 similar institutions, in the most eligible measures 
 for building up the cause of truth and holiness." 
 
 The General Association of New Hampshire 
 now includes twelve district associations, and about 
 one hundred and fifty ministers. 
 
 Its business is conducted under the following 
 -regulations : 
 
 STANDING RULES 
 
 OF THE ASSOCIATION. 
 
 1. This General Association shall meet on the fourth Tuesday 
 of August, annually ; and he opened at ] o'clock, A. M. by a 
 Concio ad Clerum by a minister appointed by one of the district 
 associations in rotation. 
 
 2. At the close of religious exercises, the preacher shall take 
 the chair, and preside till a moderator is chosen by ballot. 
 
 3. A scribe and assistant scribe shall also be chosen by ballot. 
 ^. The association shall be composed of the secretary, the 
 
OF NEW HAMPSHIRE. 34i 
 
 treasurer, the minister of the place of the meeting, the secretary 
 of the N. H. Missionary Society cx-otHcio, and delegates from 
 district associations, according to the following ratio of repre- 
 sentation, viz. — One from every association, two from every 
 association of seven members, three from every association of 
 thirteen members, and four from every association of twenty 
 members. No minister shall be counted or represented in two 
 associations, and no preacher shall be eligible to appointment as 
 a delegate, who has not received ordmation. 
 
 5. The secretary shall receive the certificates of the delegates, 
 and report the names of those duly appointed, before the choice 
 of a moderator. 
 
 6. The meeting shall be daily opened and closed with prayer. 
 
 7. The secretary shall previously prepare a docket of business, 
 which may afterwards be enlarged by the committee of overtures, 
 as occasion shall require. 
 
 8. A committee of three shall be early chosen by ballot, who 
 shall nominate delegates to foreign bodies, and all committees to 
 •whom business or subjects shall be referred, for them to report 
 thereon, and also be a committee of overtures. The acceptance 
 of their nominations shall confirm them as appointments. 
 
 9. No motion shall be discussed unless seconded. No mem- 
 ber shall speak more than twice to the same motion, without 
 liberty from the association ; nor shall the moderator, while in 
 the chair, speak to the merits of a question. Any motion or 
 resolution shall, at the request of the moderator, or any two 
 members, be reduced to writing. 
 
 10. Seven members shall be a quomm. No member shall re- 
 tire without leave of the moderator, or have leave of absence 
 without a vote of the association. 
 
 11. It shall be the duty of the moderator to prevent desultory 
 remarks. 
 
 12. At the opening of the morning session, the minutes of the 
 preceding day shall be read ; and the minutes of the last day at 
 the close of the meeting. 
 
 13. The appointment of delegates to corresponding bodies shall 
 be certified by the printed minutes, or by a certificate from the 
 secretary. 
 
 11. The narratives of the state of religion in our churches and 
 corresponding bodies shall be written and brief, so that they can 
 be given, in ordinary cases, on Tuesday afternoon. 
 
 15. The district associations shall annually present the sched- 
 ules of their churches, ministers settled and unsettled, the num- 
 ber of their churches, &,c. and the number of young men under 
 twenty-five years of age, and the number who are preparing for 
 the ministry in each church. 
 
 1 6. A condensed narrative of the state of religion in each asso- 
 ejation shall be prepared, and reported by a committee. 
 
 ZOa 
 
342 GENERAL CONFERENCE OF ivIAINE. 
 
 17. The schedules and narratives of religion shall be lodged 
 with the secretary, to be kept on file. 
 
 18. The publishing committee shall see that the minutes, as 
 soon as printed, are sent to delegates to other bodies, and a copy 
 sent by mail to every member of the district associations. 
 
 19. This association sliall, as far as practicable, meet alter- 
 nately in the eastern and viestem sections of the state. 
 
 20. These rules shall be read at the opening of every annua! 
 
-GENERAL CONFERENCE 
 
 OF 
 
 MAINE. 
 
 In the state of Maine, the arrangements for pro- 
 moting the intercourse and communion of pastors 
 and churches, differ somewhat from those in other 
 states. The pastors there, as elsewhere, have their 
 associations for mutual aid and advice ; and to 
 those associations is assigned by common consent 
 the duty of examining and recommending, or 
 licensing, candidates for the ministry. But in 
 Maine there is no general association or conven- 
 tion of ministers ; the objects aimed at in such 
 organizations being secured, in part, at least, by 
 another arrangement. 
 
 The churches of Maine, meet by their pastors 
 and delegates, in stated conventions called con- 
 ferences. Each conference has its own constitu- 
 tion, and is designed to include the churches of a 
 county, or of some other convenient district. The 
 rules of the conference expressly forbid the exer- 
 cise of any authority or control over the churches. 
 The meetings are held, not to receive appeals or 
 complaints, or to inquire after error and disorders, 
 but for united prayer, for the extension of christian 
 intercourse and acquaintance between the mem- 
 bers of different churches, for mutual instruction 
 by the discussion of such questions as arise from 
 time to time, for devising and imparting aid to 
 
344 GENERAL CONFERENCE 
 
 feeble churches, and for promoting in all such ways 
 the prosperity of religion. 
 
 The first conference was formed in the county 
 of York ; and the first annual meeting of the " York 
 Conference of Churches," was held on the first 
 Tuesday of October, 1823. The churches of other 
 counties generally followed the example ; and in 
 a few years the system was completed by the 
 formation of a General Conference under the fol- 
 lowing constitution. 
 
 CONSTITUTION 
 
 OP THE GENERAL CONFERENCE OF MAINE. 
 
 Art. 1. This conference shall be called, The General Con- 
 ference of Maine. 
 
 Art. 2. The General Conference shall consist of six delegates 
 from each county conference, which has twenty or more churches, 
 three ministers and three laymen : and four delegates from each 
 county conference, which has less than twenty churches, two 
 ministers and two laymen ; and also of the officers, delegates to 
 foreign bodies, preachers and committees for the times for which 
 they are chosen, and also of the minister of the place, where the 
 conference meet. 
 
 Art. 3. Ordained ministers, who may be present at the meet- 
 ings of this body, may be invited to sit as honorary members to 
 take part in the deliberations, but not to vote. 
 
 Art. 4. The annual meetings of this conference shall be opened 
 with singing, reading the scriptures, and prayer. 
 
 Art. 5. The presiding officer shall be a moderator, chosen by 
 ballot, to continue in office three years. 
 
 Art. 6. There shall be a corresponding secretary, chosen by 
 ballot, who shall hold his office for three years, whose duty it shall 
 be, to conduct the correspondence of the conference, and also 
 collect information, and, at each meeting, exhibit a report on the 
 state of religion within the limits of this conference. 
 
 Art. 7. A recording secretary shall have charge of the records 
 of the conference, who shall be elected by ballot, and hold his 
 office for three years. 
 
OF MAINE. 345 
 
 Art. 8. The object of the General Conference shall be, to pro- 
 mote intercourse and harmony among the churches of the state, 
 and produce a more extensive co-operation in every good work. 
 
 Art. 9. The several county conferences shall retain their indi- 
 vidual right and privileges ; and no ecclesiastical power or author- 
 ity shall ever be assumed by the general conference, or be del- 
 egates to it. 
 
 Art. 10. This conference shall meet on the Tuesday before 
 the fourth Wednesday of June, annually, at 11 o'clok, A. M. at 
 the place at which the Maine Missionary Society shall hold their 
 annual meetings. 
 
 Art. 11. The conference shall establish its own by-laws and 
 regulations, subject to alterations at their future meetings. 
 
 Art. 12. This conference may interchange friendly corres- 
 pondence with other religious bodies in the habit of such inter- 
 course. 
 
 Art. 13. At each meeting of the conference a first and second 
 preaclier shall be appointed by ballot for the next meeting. 
 
 Art. 14. Any county conference may withdraw from this con- 
 nection by assigning to the recording secretary their reasons in 
 writing. 
 
 Art. 15. The funds of the conference, to be raised by a con- 
 tribution at each annual meeting, shall be appropriated, after 
 deducting incidental expenses, to the aid of feeble conferences. 
 
 Art. 16. The public religious exercises shall be closed by the 
 administration of the Lord's Supper. 
 
 Art. 17. The constitution of this conference may be altered at 
 the armual meetings of this body, by two thirds of the members 
 present. 
 
EVANGELICAL CONSOCIATION 
 
 RHODE ISLAND. 
 
 Lv May, 1808, four pastors of congregational 
 churches in Rhode Island, united in an association, 
 to be called the Evangelical Association of Minis- 
 ters in the State of Rhode Island. At their second 
 meeting, it was agreed that each of the churches, 
 under the pastoral care of the ministers of the 
 association, be requested to appoint a brother to 
 attend the next meeting, and assist in the discus- 
 sion of the articles of faith and rules of business 
 then proposed for adoption. At a subsequent 
 meeting, held at Newport, Ma}-, 1809, the organi- 
 zation of the body was completed by the adoption 
 of a brief profession of faith, and of certain rules 
 of order ; and as the body had ceased to be an 
 association of ministers, it thenceforth named itself 
 ♦' the Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island." 
 
 This body unites, to some extent, the duties 
 which, in Connecticut, are divided between the 
 association of pastors, and the consociation of pas- 
 tors and churches. Like an association it exam- 
 ines and licenses candidates for the ministry. Its 
 acts in relation to the churches are purely advisory. 
 
 About sixteen ministers, and as many churches, 
 ftre now included in the consociation. 
 
GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 OF 
 
 NEW-YORK. 
 
 Large portions of the territory of central and 
 Western New York were settled chiefly by emi- 
 grants from New England, born and trained under 
 the ecclesiastical institutions of the New England 
 fathers. But from a desire to maintain a perfect 
 union with fellow Christians, holding the same 
 faith and worshiping according to the same 
 forms, the churches founded in that region by 
 emigrants from New England, were generally led 
 to adopt, by degrees, the Presbyterian discipline. 
 Many churches, however, which are commonly 
 called Presbyterian, have only a qualified connec- 
 tion with presbyteries and synods, their Congrega- 
 tional privileges being guarded, in various degrees, 
 by express stipulations. 
 
 In some instances churches originally formed 
 by Congregationalists, have retained from the be- 
 ginning their Congregational discipline without 
 compromise. Where several such churches were 
 found in the same district, they sometimes formed 
 associations for mutual counsel and assistance. 
 
 In September, 1833, ihe Oneida Association ap- 
 pointed a committee to take into consideration the 
 propriety of calling a convention of Congregation- 
 al ministers and churches ; and if upon consider- 
 ation such a convention should seem expedient. 
 
348 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 the committee were authorized to call it for the 
 purpose of organizing a General Association for 
 the state. At the call of that committee, a conven- 
 tion was held in Clinton, ]\Iay 21, 1834; and at 
 that time, the " General Association of New-York" 
 was formed. 
 
 There are now in connection with this body, 
 eight district associations or consociations, inclu- 
 ding about 116 churches, 122 ministers, and 23 
 licensed candidates for the ministry. Two other 
 associations in the state are expected soon to 
 unite with the General Association. 
 
 Most of the associations in New-York, unlike 
 those in the New England States, consist not 
 of ministers only, but of ministers and churches* 
 The General Association, accordingly, admits lay- 
 men as members whenever they are deputed from 
 the constituent bodies. Laymen, however, are 
 rarely sent as delegates to the General iVssociation. 
 
 The General Association neither exercises, nor 
 claims any power over the associations connected 
 with it, or over the churches, save that power which 
 is implied in the right to reject, as not in its fellow- 
 ship, those associations which deny the faith. Its 
 meetings are for consultation and advice, and 
 not for the exercise of any legislative or judicial 
 powers. 
 
 CONSTITUTION. 
 
 That God has a visible church in the world, and ever •will 
 have until the end of time, is generally acknowledged by those 
 who call themselves Christians ; and that its interests are to be 
 promoted by human instrumentality, is equally clear. 
 
OF NEW-YORK. 349 
 
 Union, in religion, is strength. Since different views are en- 
 tertained with regard to doctrine and practice, and different 
 denominations exist, it is believed a distinct organization of these 
 different denominations is adapted to promote the best wel- 
 fare of Zion. The Congregational ministers and Congregational 
 churches in the state of New York have long felt the want of 
 a bond of union for the advancement of the cause of our common 
 Lord. 
 
 As they believe the Congregational form of church government 
 is the Scriptural form, they deem it important that it should 
 be maintained. 
 
 Entertaining these views, and having met in convention for 
 the express purpose of considering this subject, therefore. 
 
 Resolved, That it is expedient to form an ecclesiastical 
 body, composed of Congregational ministers, and Congregational 
 churches, to be governed by the following 
 
 CONSTITUTION. 
 
 Art. 1. This body shall be called "The General Association 
 of the State of New York." 
 
 Art. 2. This association shall be composed of delegates from 
 the several associations and consociations belonging to this body, 
 allowing one delegate for every five ministers, and one delegate 
 for every five churches constituting each association and conso- 
 ciation. And the annual preacher, the register, and the min- 
 ister of the church where the meeting is held, shall be ex officio 
 members of the association. 
 
 Art. 3. Each association and consociation shall be entitled to, 
 at least, two delegates. 
 
 Art. 4. Every member of an association and consociation 
 connected with this body shall be entitled to a seat in the same, 
 and may take part in its deliberations, but shall not be entitled to 
 vote on any question. 
 
 Art. 5. Any association or consociation may hereafter be re. 
 ceived into this body, if their articles of faith and constitution 
 shall be found to harmonize with the articles of faith and consti- 
 tution of this body. 
 
 Art. 6. Delegates from corresponding bodies shall be entitled 
 to all the privileges of other members. 
 
 Art. 7. The officers of this association shall consist of a 
 moderator, scribe and assistant scribe, register, treasurer, and 
 auditor, to be elected annually by ballot. 
 
 Art. 8. This association shall meet annually on Thursday 
 
 31 
 
850 GENERAL ASSOCIATION 
 
 preceding the last Sabbath in August, at such place as the body 
 shall designate at a preceding meeting. 
 
 Art. 9. A minister shall be appointed at each meeting to 
 preach at the following one ; and a substitute or substitutes 
 appointed to preach in case of his failure. 
 
 Art. 10. This constitution may be amended by a vote of two- 
 thirds of the members present at any regular meeting. 
 
 ARTICLES 
 
 FAITH. 
 
 Art. 1. There is one only living and true God, infinite, eter- 
 nal, and unchangeable in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, just- 
 ice, goodness and truth ; subsisting in three persons, the Father, 
 Son, and Holy Ghost, the same in essence and equal in every 
 divine perfection. 
 
 Art. 2. The scriptures of the Old and New Testament were 
 given by inspiration of God, and are the only perfect rule of faith 
 and practice 
 
 Art. 3. God hath foreordained and worketh all things accord- 
 ing to his eternal purpose, and the counsel of his own will. 
 
 Art. 4. God executes his purposes in the work of creation 
 and providence, in such a way as to secure his own glory and the 
 highest good of the moral system, and yet in perfect consistency 
 with the free moral agency of his intelligent creatures. 
 
 Art. 5. Our first parents were created holy, and, by volunta- 
 ry transgression, became sinners, justly exposed to eternal punish- 
 ment. 
 
 Art. 6. In consequence of the transgression of our first pa- 
 rents, all their posterity became sinners, and are in their natural 
 unregenerate state, totally sinful, and by the law of God con- 
 demned to eternal death. 
 
 Art. 7. The Lord Jesus Christ, who is both God and man in 
 one person, has. by his sufFerino;s and death, made a complete 
 atonement for all mankind, and thereby laid a foundation for the 
 otki of a free and full pardon, which is made indiscriminately to 
 «1I, on the condition cf repentance for sin, and faith m Christ. 
 
OP NEW-YORK. 351 
 
 Art. 8. Mankind, in their natural state, universally reject th« 
 oflfers of salvation, performing nothing acceptable to Goid, until 
 renewed by the special influences of the Holy Spirit, and there- 
 fore, in order to salvation, must be born again. 
 
 Art. 9. God has, in the covenant of redemption, given to 
 Christ a part of mankind, who were from all eternity predestina- 
 ted to be holy, and to be heirs of eternal glory, and by the agency 
 of the Holy Spirit, renews tb'Jni after his own moral image, 
 and causes them to persevere in holy obedience unto the end. 
 
 Art. 10. The Lord Jesus Christ arose from the dead on the 
 third day, and ever liveth to make interces.<!ion for his people, 
 governing all things for their good ; and, by virtue of his atone- 
 ment, as the only meritorious cause, procures their justification, 
 adoption, and final salvation. 
 
 Art. 11. a church is a congregation of Christians, professing 
 faith in Christ and obedience to him, and joined in covenant for 
 ordinary communion in the ordinances of the gospel ; invested 
 with power to choose its own officers, to admit members, and to 
 exercise government and discipline according to the rules of the 
 
 Art. 12. Christ has appointed two sacraments to be observed 
 in the church — baptism and the Lord's Supper ; the latter to 
 be administered to professed believers in Christ who give credible 
 evidence of piety, the former to them and their children. 
 
 Art. 13. The fii^t day of the week is the Christian Sabbath, 
 and is to be sanctified by a holy resting all the day, even from 
 such worldly employments as are lawful on other days, and 
 spending the whole time in the public and private exercises 
 of God's worship, except so much as is to be taken up in neces- 
 sary works of mercy. 
 
 Art. 14. The souls of believers are, at their death, made per- 
 fectly holy, and immediately taken to glory. At the end of the 
 world there will be a resurrection of the dead and a final judgment 
 of all mankind, when the saints shall be publicly acquitted by 
 Christ the Judge, and admitted to endless life and glory ; and 
 those who have continued in their sins shall be doomed to end- 
 less punishment. 
 
DUE DATE ! 
 
 "ft'nFp^ ^ inp7 
 
 
 
 K* UE' 
 
 : f V^ K.'V.-? 
 
 
 
 
 
 ifSfl 
 
 
 % 
 
 . ivjHts 
 
 WflL% 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 201-6503 
 
 
 Printed 
 in USA 
 
 I 
 

 
 
 9oS»3 
 C765 
 
 '-^Stfetrrr**- 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 f^ m 
 
 
 
 1— « = t"* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 x(n_ ^— ^ J3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (A 
 
 
 B'^ITTLE DO NOT 
 
 
 Fi iOTOCOPY 
 
 
 
 
1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 ■■j 
 
 ■ 
 
 ^^^^^^1 
 
 ^^^H 
 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 1^1,1^.^1" 
 
 ■ 
 
 ^